<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<h1>Four-Fifty Miles to Freedom</h1>
<p class="center spaced space-above">
<small>BY</small><br/>
<span class="smcap">Captain M. A. B. JOHNSTON, r.g.a.</span><br/>
<small>AND</small><br/>
<span class="smcap">Captain K. D. YEARSLEY, r.e.</span><br/></p>
<hr class="chap" />
<div class="center">
<i>TO THE</i><br/>
<i><span class="smcap">Reverend</span> <b>HAROLD SPOONER, C.F.</b>,</i><br/>
<i>FELLOW-PRISONER OF WAR<br/>
IN TURKEY.</i><br/></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<h2>CONTENTS.</h2>
<div class="center">
<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="">
<tr><td align="right">CHAP.</td><td align="left"> </td><td align="right">PAGE</td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">I.</td><td align="left">KASTAMONI AND CHANGRI</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_3">3</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">II.</td><td align="left">FIRST PLANS FOR ESCAPE</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_15">15</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">III.</td><td align="left">AN ATTEMPT THAT FAILED</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_39">39</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">IV.</td><td align="left">YOZGAD CAMP</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_55">55</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">V.</td><td align="left">THE FLAG FALLS</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_83">83</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">VI.</td><td align="left">THE PEACEFUL SHEPHERDS</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_108">108</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">VII.</td><td align="left">RECAPTURED?</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_124">124</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">VIII.</td><td align="left">THE ANCIENT HALYS</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_140">140</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">IX.</td><td align="left">A RETREAT UNDER FIRE</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_159">159</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">X.</td><td align="left">THE THREE HUNS</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_176">176</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">XI.</td><td align="left">IN THE HEART OF THE TAURUS</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_195">195</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">XII.</td><td align="left">DOWN TO THE SEA</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_211">211</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">XIII.</td><td align="left">ON THE COAST</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_233">233</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">XIV.</td><td align="left">FAILURE AND SUCCESS</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_253">253</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">XV.</td><td align="left">FREEDOM</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_278">278</SPAN></td></tr>
<tr><td align="right">XVI.</td><td align="left">CONCLUSION</td><td align="right"><SPAN href="#Page_293">293</SPAN></td></tr>
</table></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[1]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><big>Four-Fifty Miles to Freedom.</big></div>
<h2>PRISONER OF WAR.</h2>
<div class="poem">
When you've halted after marching till you feel you do not care<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">What may happen, for you can't march any more,</span><br/>
And the order comes to "Fall in" and to march you know not where,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Then thank God you're not a prisoner of war.</span><br/>
<br/>
When you're fighting in the trenches ankle-deep in mud and slush,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">With the north wind cutting through you keen and raw,</span><br/>
While the second hand ticks slowly till it's time to make the rush,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Then thank God you're not a prisoner of war.</span><br/>
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[2]</SPAN></span><br/>
When the order's "Up and at 'em" and the blood beats through your head,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">When the dead are falling round you by the score,</span><br/>
And when all you think and all you feel and all you see is red,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Then thank God you're not a prisoner of war.</span><br/>
<br/>
When you're fighting in the desert where the heat waves never stop,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">And you've never known what thirst has been before,</span><br/>
Though you'd sell your soul for water and you know there's not a drop,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">Then thank God you're not a prisoner of war.</span><br/>
<br/>
We've been handed down a birthright which the bards of ages sing,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">From the days of Agincourt and long before,</span><br/>
That a Briton owns no master save his God and save his king,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">But you find a third when prisoner of war.</span><br/>
<br/>
It's a feeling right inside you, and it never lets you go,<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">That you haven't been allowed to pay your score:</span><br/>
You may still be hale and hearty, but you're missing all the show.<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 1em;">What offers for the job? Prisoner of war.</span><br/>
<br/>
M. A. B. J.<br/>
<i>Written in</i> <span class="smcap">Kastamoni</span>,<br/>
1916.<br/></div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[3]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER I.<br/> KASTAMONI AND CHANGRI.</h2>
<p>"<span xml:lang="fr">Il n'y a pas trois officiers</span>." Such was the
memorable epigram by which Sherif Bey,
Turkish Captain of the Prisoners-of-War
Guard at Kăstamōni, and a man regardless of
detail, announced to us that four officers,
whose escape has been described in 'Blackwood's
Magazine,'<SPAN name="FNanchor_1_1" id="FNanchor_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_1_1" class="fnanchor">[1]</SPAN> had got safely away from
the camp. Those of us who knew that the
attempt was being made were anxiously waiting
for news. To others it came as a great
surprise. Captain<SPAN name="FNanchor_2_2" id="FNanchor_2_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_2_2" class="fnanchor">[2]</SPAN> Keeling, in his story mentioned
above, does not, for obvious reasons,
name any one who helped them. Now it does
not matter.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[4]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Officers sang loudly and long to prevent
the nearest sentry from hearing the noise of
rusty nails being pulled out of a door not
many feet away from him, though hidden
from view. More metaphorical dust was
thrown in this wretched man's eyes and ears
by the incorrigible James, who during these
critical moments described to him, in very
inadequate Turkish, but with a sense of humour
equal to any occasion, the working parts of a
petrol motor-engine. Another helper was an
orderly, Gunner Prosser, R.F.A., a remarkable
man with a passion for wandering about in
the dark. The thought of spending a quiet
night sleeping in his prisoners' quarters was
repellent to him. As far as we could make
out, he never missed a night's prowl. A fez,
a false beard, and a civilian overcoat were the
only "props" he used. This was undoubtedly
the man to help Keeling's party out of the
town, for the by-streets were better known to
Prosser in the dark than they were to other
prisoners by daylight. Accordingly, he led
the four officers out of Kastamoni. Some one,
however, must have seen and suspected them,
for less than three-quarters of an hour after
their start the alarm was given. Shots were
fired and the camp suddenly bristled with
sentries. Through this cordon Prosser had to
get back to his quarters. A Turkish sergeant,
into whom he ran full tilt, was knocked over
backwards. Followed by revolver shots from
the angry <i>chaouse</i>, Prosser darted up one side
street, doubled on his tracks by another, and
by his own private entrance reached his quarters
in safety. Here he disposed of his beard
and fez, shaved off his moustache in the dark,
and got into bed. When a few minutes later
Captain Sherif Bey came round to feel the
hearts of all the orderlies, Prosser could hardly
be roused from an innocent sleep, and his
steady heart-beats allayed all suspicion as to
the part he had played.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i004.jpg" width-obs="1200" height-obs="933" alt="" /> <div class="caption"> <i>From a sketch by Major F. S. Barker, R.E.</i><br/> AN OLD BRIDGE AT KASTAMONI.<br/></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[5]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The effect of the escape of these four officers
on our camp was considerable. We were
confined to our houses without any exercise
for ten days; sentries were more than trebled
on the principle of locking the stable door.
This, however, did not affect Prosser, who
took his nightly walks as usual. Our commandant,
Colonel Fettah Bey, was dismissed
in disgrace and replaced by a Sami Bey, whose
rank corresponded with that of a brigadier-general.
Now came rumours of the closing
down of the camp at Kastamoni and a move to
Changri (pronounced Chŭngri)—a mere village
about eighty miles due south of us.</p>
<p>Keeling's party escaped on August 8, 1917.
Each day that followed, Sherif Bey brought
official news of their capture in different parts
of Asia Minor. One was reminded of Mark
Twain's stolen white elephant. The marching
powers of the four officers must have been phenomenal:
sometimes they covered hundreds of
miles in a few hours. Confined to our houses,
we amused ourselves taking bets with the
Turkish sentries, who were convinced that the
fugitives would be brought back to Kastamoni
within a week. In their opinion those who had
escaped were madmen. What could be more
delightful than the life they were running<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[6]</SPAN></span>
away from,—one could sit in a chair all day
quietly smoking cigarettes and drinking coffee,
far away from the detested war—assuredly
they were quite mad! Now it was unwise to
bet, because when we lost we paid up, and
when the Turks lost they did not feel in any
way bound to do so. Our first commandant,
Colonel Tewfik Bey, betted heavily on the war
ending before Christmas 1916. He went on
the doubling system. On losing his bet he
deferred payment and doubled his bet for a
later date, till by the time he lost his job
as commandant he had mortgaged most of
Turkey.</p>
<p>One half of the prisoners at Kastamoni
moved to Changri on September 27, 1917,
the other half about ten days later. Three
weeks before the departure of the first party
we were told to be ready to move in a few
days' time. Preparations were made, rooms
dismantled, and home-made beds, tables, and
chairs pulled to bits for convenience of transport;
kit and crockery were packed, and all
of us were living in a state of refined discomfort,
when we were told that the move had
been postponed, owing to lack of available
mules and carts. Some of us set to work
to rebuild beds and chairs, others resigned
themselves to fate and were content to
sleep on the floor and sit on boxes. If we
remember aright, there were two postponements.</p>
<p>At last the day of leaving Kastamoni really<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[7]</SPAN></span>
did arrive. We had been promised so many
carts and so many mules and had made our arrangements
accordingly. At the last moment
we were told that fewer carts and mules had
rolled up. This meant leaving something
behind, or marching the whole way—one decided
for oneself. Many of us marched every
step to Changri. Our departure took place at
1 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, and a weird procession we must have
looked—carts and mules loaded high with all
manner of furniture, stoves and stove-pipes
sticking out in all directions.</p>
<p>The poor Greeks of the town were very sad
to see us go. The Rev. Harold Spooner,
through the Greek priest, had been able from
time to time to distribute to these destitute
people fair sums of money supplied by voluntary
subscription among the prisoners. In
addition to this, families of little children used
to be fed daily by some messes, and so we
were able, in a small way, to relieve the want
of a few unhappy Christians. Before we left
Kastamoni, the Padre showed us a letter
which he had received from the head Greek
priest, thanking us for having helped the
poor. We had, he said, kept families together,
and young girls from going on the
streets, and he assured us that it would be
the privilege of the Greek community to look
after the small graveyard we had made for
the six officers and men who had died while
we were there.</p>
<p>By 2 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we were clear of Kastamoni.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[8]</SPAN></span>
The change of camp would be a great break
in the monotony of our existence, and for the
time being we were happy. The journey was
to take four days. At night we halted near
water at a suitable camping-ground by the
roadside, and in the early morning started off
again. A healthy life and a great holiday for
us. For the first two days the scenery was
magnificent, as we crossed the forest-covered
Hilgas range, but as we approached our destination
the country became more and more
barren. On the fourth day, coming over a
crest, we saw the village of Changri built at
the foot of a steep and bare hill. We went
through the village, and a mile beyond us
stood our future home.</p>
<p>A dirty-looking, two-storied square building
it was, surrounded on three sides by level fields
edged with a few willows. On the west the
ground rose a little to the main Angora road.
Close to the barracks were sixty graves,
which looked fairly new. This gave a bad
impression of the place at the start. On
entering, we were too dumfounded to speak,
and here it may be added that it took a lot to
dumfound us. The square inside the buildings
was full of sheep and goats, and the
ground was consequently filthy. The lower-storey
rooms, which were to be our mess-rooms,
had been used for cattle, and the cellar
pointed out to us as our kitchen was at least
a foot deep in manure. Only one wing of the
barracks had window panes, and these were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[9]</SPAN></span>
composed of small bits of glass rudely fitted
together. Truly a depressing place.</p>
<p>Many of us elected to sleep that night in
the square in preference to the filthier barrack
rooms. The sanitary arrangements were beyond
words. The next morning we set to
work cleaning up, but it was weeks before the
place was habitable. Another great inconvenience
was that for many days drinking-water
had to be fetched in buckets from the
village over a mile away; but for this the
Turks finally provided a water-cart.</p>
<p>It was at Changri that most of the
twenty-five officers who escaped from Yozgad
on August 7, 1918, made up their parties.
Our party, only six at that time, consisted
of—</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Captain A. B. Haig, 24th Punjabis;<br/>
Captain R. A. P. Grant, 112th Infantry;<br/>
Captain V. S. Clarke, 2nd Batt. Royal West Kent Regiment;<br/>
Captain J. H. Harris, 1/4 Hampshire Territorials;<br/></p>
</blockquote>
<p>and the two authors. Throughout the remainder
of our narrative these six will be denoted
by their respective nicknames: Old Man,
Grunt, Nobby, Perce, Johnny, and Looney.</p>
<p>Roughly speaking, there were four alternative
directions open to us.<SPAN name="FNanchor_3_3" id="FNanchor_3_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_3_3" class="fnanchor">[3]</SPAN> Northwards to
the Black Sea, a distance of 100 miles; eastwards
to the Russian front, 250 to 350 miles;
to the Mediterranean, 300 miles southward, or
400 miles westward. Compared to the others
the distance to the Black Sea was small, but
outweighing this advantage was the fact that
Keeling's party had got away in that direction,
and the coast would be carefully guarded
if another escape took place. The position of
the Russian front, so far as we knew, was anything
up to 350 miles away, and the country
to the east of us was very mountainous. In
addition, an escape in that direction would
entail getting through the Turkish fighting
lines, which we thought would prove very
difficult. The Salt Desert, at least 150 miles
across, frightened us off thinking of the
southern route. The remaining one was westward:
it was the longest distance to go, it is
true, but for this very reason we hoped the
Turks would not suspect us of trying it. The
valleys ran in the direction we should be
travelling, and if we did reach the coast, it
was possible that we might get in touch with
one of the islands in Allied hands.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[10]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Having made up our minds, we sent code
messages home to find out which would be the
best island to make for in the following early
summer. We also asked for reduced maps to
cover our route from Changri to the selected
island, and requested that a look-out should
be kept from it in case we signalled from the
coast.</p>
<p>Shortly after we had made our decision the
question of giving parole cropped up. To
any one who gave it the Turks offered a better<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[11]</SPAN></span>
camp and more liberty. It was a question for
each to decide for himself, and we did so. On
the 22nd November 1917, therefore, seventy-seven
officers went off to Geddos. It was
very sad parting from many good friends, and
when the last cart disappeared round the spur
of the hill, one turned away wondering if one
would ever see them again. There were still
forty-four officers and about twenty-eight
orderlies in Changri. These officers were
moved into the north wing of the barracks,
and there they remained for the next four
and a half months. At this period we had a
great financial crisis—none of us had any
money, prices were very high, and it came to
tightening our belts a little. Our long and
badly-built barrack rooms were very draughty,
and as we had no money there was not much
likelihood of getting firewood. Some cheerful
Turk kindly told us that the winter at
Changri was intensely cold, and that the
temperature often fell below zero. Altogether
the prospect for the next few months was
anything but pleasant.</p>
<p>During our most depressed moments, however,
we could always raise a smile over the
thought that we were "The honoured guests
of Turkey." Enver Pasha himself had told
us so at Mosul, where we halted on our four-hundred-mile
march across the desert, after
the fall of Kut-el-Amara.<SPAN name="FNanchor_4_4" id="FNanchor_4_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_4_4" class="fnanchor">[4]</SPAN> So it must have
been true.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[12]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>At the time we write this unscrupulous
adventurer, Enver—a man of magnetic personality
and untiring in his energy to further
his personal schemes—has but lately fled to
Caucasia. He is a young man, and having
held a position of highest authority in Turkey
for some years, presumably a rich one. Doubtless
he will lead a happy and prosperous
existence for many years to come.</p>
<p>There are thousands of sad hearts in England
and in the Indian Empire to-day, and
hundreds of thousands in Turkey itself, as a
result of the utter disregard for human life
entertained by this man and a few of his colleagues.
Of the massacre of Armenians we
will not speak, although we have seen their
dead bodies, and although we have met their
little children dying of starvation on the roadsides,
and have passed by their silent villages;
but we should fail in our duty to the men of
the British Empire who died in captivity in
Turkey did we not appeal for a stern justice
to be meted out to the men responsible for
their dying.</p>
<p>It may perhaps be said with truth that it
was no studied cruelty on the part of the
Turkish authorities that caused the death of
so many brave men who had given themselves
to the work of their country: yet with equal
truth it may be said, that it was the vilest
form of apathy and of wanton neglect. Where
the taking of a little trouble by the high
officials at Constantinople would have saved<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[13]</SPAN></span>
the lives of thousands of British and Indian
soldiers, that trouble was never taken. Weak
with starvation, and sick with fever and
dysentery (we speak of the men of Kut), they
were made to march five hundred miles in
the burning heat across waterless deserts,
without regular or sufficient rations and without
transport—in many cases without boots,
which had been exchanged for a few mouthfuls
of food or a drink of water.</p>
<p>We officers, who had not such a long march
as the men, and who were given a little money
and some transport, thought ourselves in a
bad way. But what of the men who had
none? There were no medical arrangements,
and those who could not march fell by the
desert paths and died. The official White
Book gives the number 65 as the percentage
of deaths amongst British soldier prisoners
taken at Kut, a figure which speaks for
itself.</p>
<p>It is a law of the world's civilisation that
if a man take the life of another, except in
actual warfare, he must pay forfeit with his
own life. Take away bribery and corruption
and that law holds good in Turkey. Now
when a soldier is taken prisoner he ceases to
be an active enemy, and the country of his
captors is as responsible for his welfare as
for that of her own citizens. What if that
country so fails to grasp the responsibility
that its prisoners are allowed to die by neglect?
Should not its rulers be taught such a lesson<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[14]</SPAN></span>
that it would be impossible for those of future
generations to forget it?</p>
<p>It is not enough to obtain evidence of a
cruel corporal at that prisoners' camp, or of a
bestial commandant at this, and to think that
by punishing them we have avenged our dead.
These men are underlings. The men we must
punish first are those few in high authority,
who, by an inattention to their obvious duty,
have made it possible for their menials to be
guilty of worse than murder.</p>
<p>We pride ourselves on the fact that we are
citizens of the most just country of the world.
Let us see to it that justice is not starved.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_1_1" id="Footnote_1_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_1_1"><span class="label">[1]</span></SPAN> "An Escape from Turkey in Asia," by Captain E. H.
Keeling. 'Blackwood's Magazine,' May 1918.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_2_2" id="Footnote_2_2"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_2_2"><span class="label">[2]</span></SPAN> Now Lieutenant-Colonel.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_3_3" id="Footnote_3_3"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_3_3"><span class="label">[3]</span></SPAN> <i>Vide</i> map at end of volume.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_4_4" id="Footnote_4_4"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_4_4"><span class="label">[4]</span></SPAN> "Kut," correctly pronounced, rhymes with "put."</p>
</div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[15]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER II.<br/> FIRST PLANS FOR ESCAPE.</h2>
<p>With the departure of the party for Geddos,
the camp at Changri did what little they
could to render the long bare barrack rooms
somewhat more endurable as winter quarters.
Each room was about 80 feet in length, and
consisted of a central passage bordered on
either side by a row of ugly timber posts supporting
the roof. Between the passage and
a row of lockers which ran along the walls
were raised platforms, affording about six feet
of useful width. Each platform was divided
in two by a single partition half-way along
the room. Viewed from one end the general
effect resembled that of stables, to which
use indeed all the lower rooms had been
put previous to our arrival. Each length of
platform was allotted to a group of three or
four officers, who were then at liberty to
beautify their new homes as ingenuity might
suggest. Planks were hard to come by, so
for the most part old valises, blankets, and
curtains were strung from post to post to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[16]</SPAN></span>
screen the "rooms" from the passage, and
thereby gain for the occupants a little
privacy.</p>
<p>As the severity of the winter increased,
caulking floor-boards became a profitable
occupation, for an icy draught now swept
up through the gaping cracks. By the time
the financial difficulties to which we have
referred were at an end, it was no longer
possible to obtain in the bazaar a sufficient
quantity of firewood for anything except our
kitchen stoves. It was not, however, until
snow was lying deep upon the ground that
Sami Bey could be prevailed upon to let us
cut down a few of the neighbouring willow-trees,
for which it need hardly be said we had
to pay heavily. Apart from the exercise thus
obtained—and it was good exercise carrying
the wood into the barracks—an odd visit or
two to the bazaar, and a few hours' tobogganing
as a concession on Christmas Day, were
the only occasions on which we saw the outside
of our dwelling-place for three long
months. Nor was there anything in the
way of comfort within. The number of trees
allotted to us was small, and the daily wood
ration we allowed ourselves only sufficed to
keep the stoves going in our rooms for a few
hours each day. The fuel, moreover, being
green, was difficult to keep alight, so that
we spent many hours that winter blowing
at the doors of stoves; and the stoker on
duty had to give the fire his undivided attention<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[17]</SPAN></span>
if he wished to avoid the sarcastic
comments of his chilled companions. It was
a special treat reserved for Sundays to have
our stoves burning for an hour in the afternoon.
For over a month the temperature
remained night and day below freezing-point,
and the thermometer on one occasion registered
thirty-six degrees of frost.</p>
<p>An officer who used to fill up an old beer-bottle
with hot water to warm his feet when
he got into bed, found one morning that it
had slipped away from his feet and had
already begun to freeze, although still under
the clothes!</p>
<p>But enough of the miseries of that winter:
in spite of such unfavourable conditions, the
camp was a cheerful one. We were all good
friends, and united in our determination not
to knuckle under to the Turk. Our senior
officer, Colonel A. Moore, of the 66th Punjabis,
was largely instrumental in making
our lot an easier one. This he did by fighting
our many battles against an unreasonable
and apathetic commandant, and in all our
schemes for escape he gave us his sound
advice and ready support.</p>
<p>Compared to his two predecessors, this commandant,
Sami Bey, was a very difficult person
from whom to "wangle" anything. Although
he could lay claim to no greater efficiency for
his task of commanding a prisoner-of-war
camp than they, he made himself very obnoxious
to us by his policy of pure obstruction.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[18]</SPAN></span>
If we applied for any sort of concession,
however reasonable, he safeguarded himself by
saying he would have to wire to Constantinople
for orders, and of course no orders ever
came. With the two commandants we had
had in Kastamoni, a threat by our own senior
officer to report any matter under discussion
to the Turkish Headquarters was enough to
make him give in over any reasonable request
without further ado. Sami, however, would
look the question up in his Regulations. On
one occasion we bombarded him from every
quarter with demands to be allowed to go
out tobogganing. Finally the answer came
back: "The Regulations do not mention the
word 'toboggan'; therefore, I cannot allow
you to do so." Even the Turk, then, though
he uses sand instead of blotting-paper, has his
office "red tape"!</p>
<p>The average Turkish officer is an ignoramus,
and the following story of Sami Bey will serve
to show that he was no exception to the rule.
At the time that the German gun "Big
Bertha" was bombarding Paris at long range,
he was very proud to produce a picture of it
in a German paper. It was one of those semi-bird's-eye
views, showing Paris in the left-hand
bottom corner, and along the top the Straits
of Dover and the English Channel. The gun
was about half-way down the right-hand
edge, and the curved trajectory of the shell
was shown by a dotted line from the moment
it left the muzzle to the moment when it<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[19]</SPAN></span>
entered Paris. To a British officer to whom
he was showing the picture, Sami explained
at great length how the shell passed through
St Quentin, Cambrai, Douai, up to one of
the Channel ports, and then down again
viâ Amiens, until it finally arrived at its
destination in Paris and exploded! This
Turkish brigadier-general believed this to be
a solemn fact, and his "ignorant" British
hearer was polite enough not to undeceive
him.</p>
<p>Ours claimed to have been the first party
formed with a view to escape, but it was not
long before there were several others, and it
became evident that some plan would have to
be devised by which a large number might
hope to make their way out of the barracks
fairly simultaneously. Since these had been
designed for Turkish soldiers, every window
was already barred. But we were in addition
a camp of suspects, who had refused to give
their parole; so at night, in addition to
sentries being posted at every corner, visiting
patrols went round the building at frequent
intervals. Three or four fellows, of course,
might cut the bars of a window and slip
through, but hardly five or six parties.</p>
<p>At this moment an old magazine came
into our hands containing an article which
described how thirty or forty Federal officers
had escaped from a Confederate prison by
means of a tunnel. This was at once recognised
as the ideal solution of our problem<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[20]</SPAN></span>
if only we could find a suitable outlet and
the means of disposing of the earth.</p>
<p>While the general plan was still under
discussion, we were reinforced by the arrival
of three officers from Geddos. They had
refused to give their parole in spite of the
Turks' threat that they would be moved to
Changri if they did not change their minds.
Here then they arrived one cold December
morning, looking very racy in their check
overcoats, supplied to them by the Dutch
Legation. These coats were doubtless the
last word in Constantinople fashions, and in
the shop windows had probably been marked
"Très civilisé," for it is the highest ambition
of the Turk to be considered civilised.</p>
<p>Nothing hurts his feelings more than to
be the object of ridicule on account of any
lack of up-to-dateness, as the following story
will serve to illustrate. While we were at
Kastamoni, a chimney in one of the houses
occupied by the prisoners of war caught fire,
and, with a great flourish of trumpets, the
town fire-brigade was called out to extinguish
the conflagration. Let not the reader, however,
picture to himself even the most obsolete
of horsed fire-engines. In this town,
with a pre-war population of something like
25,000 souls, and with houses almost entirely
built of timber, dependence in the event of a
fire was placed on what can best be described
as a diminutive tank carried on a stretcher,
and provided with a small pump worked by<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[21]</SPAN></span>
a lever, seesaw fashion. The tank was kept
filled by buckets replenished at the nearest
spring. The sight of two men in shabby
uniform solemnly oscillating the lever by the
handle at either end, and of the feeble trickle
of water which resulted at the nozzle of the
hose, was too much for the sense of humour of
the British officers who happened to be present
at the time. At this moment the commandant,
then one Tewfik Bey, appeared on
the scene. Horrified at such ill-timed levity
on the part of the onlookers, he seized upon
a major standing by and had him escorted
to his room, there to be confined till Tewfik's
anger should abate. To the Turk this tank
was the latest thing in fire-engines.</p>
<p>To carry the story to its happy ending, we
may add that, after three days of confinement,
the major addressed a letter to H.E. Enver
Pasha through the commandant, which ran
somewhat as follows:—</p>
<blockquote>
<p>"<span class="smcap">Sir</span>,—I have the honour to report that, owing to
the close confinement in which I have been kept,
my health has now entirely broken down. I therefore
request that, with a view to providing some
slight possibility of recovery, I may be allowed to
go to England on one month's sick leave, and that
as far as the port of embarkation I may be accompanied
by <i>posta</i><SPAN name="FNanchor_5_5" id="FNanchor_5_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_5_5" class="fnanchor">[5]</SPAN> 'Ginger,' as he alone in all Turkey
really understands my temperament.—I have the
honour to be, sir, your most obedient prisoner of
war,</p>
<p>X."<br/></p>
</blockquote>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[22]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Whether this letter ever reached His Excellency
we shall probably never know. From
our knowledge of the Turk's total lack of
humour, however, we should say that it is
more than probable that Tewfik Bey solemnly
forwarded it on through the proper channel.
That no answer was received proves nothing;
for it is a matter of years to get a reply to
an application like this from the authorities
at Constantinople, and the letter was only
written three years ago. At least it had this
good effect, that the major was released from
confinement forthwith.</p>
<p>But we must return to our real subject.
Amongst the three officers from Geddos was
one Tweedledum, so named from a certain
rotundity of figure, which even the scanty
provisions said to be obtainable there had
failed to reduce. From his lips we first
heard of the wonderful capabilities of the
Handley-Page passenger aeroplane. Such
machines, he said, could carry fifteen to
sixteen passengers, and three of them had
recently flown from England to Mudros, with
only one intermediate landing in Italy. A
pilot of one of them had been a prisoner with
him at Geddos. A few evenings later Nobby
had a great brain-wave; fetching a 'Pears'
Annual,' he turned up the maps of Europe
and Asia Minor, and, after a few hurried
measurements, unfolded to his stable companions,
Perce and Looney, what was afterwards
known as the "aeroplane scheme."<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[23]</SPAN></span>
These three had, with much expense and
trouble, managed to collect enough planks
for a real wooden partition to their "room,"
and it was behind this screen that this and
many another devilish plot was hatched.</p>
<p>Briefly, Nobby's idea was for a flight of
five or six Handley-Pages to be sent from
Cyprus, swoop down on Changri, and pick
up the whole camp, both officers and men—and
Sami too. We should, of course, have to
take over the barracks from our guards, but
this should be easily effected by a <i>coup de
main</i>, and probably without having to resort
to bloodshed. At first the idea appeared a
trifle fantastic, for after being cut off from
the outside world for two whole years it
took time for us to assimilate the wonderful
advance of aeronautical science which the
scheme assumed; but given that Tweedledum's
statement was correct, the scheme was
feasible, and we soon took up the question
seriously. Our representative of the R.F.C.
pronounced the surrounding fields practicable
landing grounds; a committee confirmed the
possibility of taking over the barracks by
surprise; and the whole scheme, illustrated
by a small sketch of the vicinity, was soon
on its way home.</p>
<p>We were fortunate in having a method of
sending secret information without much risk
of detection. The censorship of our letters,
like most things in Turkey, was not very
efficient. Looney's brother in England was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[24]</SPAN></span>
the inventor of the secret means. The first
code which he devised consisted merely of
diminutive gaps between pairs of letters in
an apparently ordinary communication. That
there was a message contained was indicated
to the addressee by the writer adding after
his signature his address as "Codin House,
Thislet Terrace."<SPAN name="FNanchor_6_6" id="FNanchor_6_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_6_6" class="fnanchor">[6]</SPAN> The exact nature of the
code then had to be discovered by guess-work.
After two letters had been received,
Nobby noticed the gaps, and the clue was
discovered. By stringing together all the
letters preceding the gaps, one obtained the
concealed message.</p>
<p>The way thus opened, more effective means
of communication could be developed. One
of these was to send out messages written on
a slip of paper, wrapped up in silver tissue
and then inserted in a full tube of tooth-paste.
As parcels, however, took anything from eight
months to over a year to reach the camp, the
value of the news contained was considerably
diminished. Moreover, this method was not
available for sending news from Turkey to
England.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[25]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The final method was simple, yet perfectly
effective for smuggling news into a
country such as Turkey. It consisted of
pasting together two thin post-cards, the
gummed portion being confined to a border
of about an inch in width round the edges.
The central rectangle so left ungummed was
available for the secret message, which was
written very small on the two inner faces
of the cards before they were stuck together.
Further space for writing was obtainable
by adding another slip of paper of the size
of the rectangle, and including this within
the cards when gumming them up. After
being pressed, the final post-card was trimmed
so as to leave no sign of the join. The
position of the rectangle containing the message
was indicated on the address side by
at first two lines, and later by the smallest
possible dots at the corners. Well over a
score of such cards must have passed from
England into Turkey, and more than half that
number in the reverse direction, without discovery
ever being made by our captors. In
the camp, to avoid the risk of being overheard
talking about "split post-cards" by one of
the interpreters, these cards were known as
"bananas"—an apt name, as you had to skin
them to get at the real fruit inside!</p>
<p>This explains the method by which it was
possible to suggest the aeroplane scheme to
the home authorities.</p>
<p>Unfortunately it used to take at least four
months to receive a reply to a letter. For
this reason we could not afford to wait until
a definite date was communicated to us, so
we ourselves named the first fifteen days
of May as suitable for us, and agreed, from
6 to 8 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> on each of these days, to remain
in a state of instant readiness to seize the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[26]</SPAN></span>
barracks should an aeroplane appear. For
the sake of secrecy, the details of the <i>coup
de main</i> itself were left to be worked out
by a small committee, and the report spread
amongst the rest of the camp that the scheme
had been dropped. The true state of affairs
would not be divulged until a few days before
the first of May.</p>
<p>The committee's plan was this. There were
at Changri 47 officers and 28 orderlies—a
total force of 75 unarmed men with which to
take over the barracks. Our guard, all told,
numbered 70 men. At any one time during
daylight there were seven Turkish sentries on
duty: one outside each corner of the barracks,
one inside the square which had an open staircase
at each corner, one at the arched entrance
in the centre of the north face, while the
seventh stood guard over the commandant's
office. This was a room in the upper storey
over the archway and facing on to the square.</p>
<p>On each side of the commandant's office,
therefore, were the barrack rooms inhabited
by the British officers, and to go from one
side to the other it was necessary to pass the
sentry standing at his post on the landing in
between. From here a flight of steps gave on
to the road through the main archway; on
the other side of this again, and facing the
stairs, was the door of the ground-floor barrack
room used by our guard. This room was
similar to those in the upper storey already
described, and we found out by looking<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[27]</SPAN></span>
through a hole made for the purpose in the
floor of the room above, and by casual visits
when we wanted an escort for the bazaar,
that the rifles of the occupants were kept in
a row of racks on either side of the central
passage-way.</p>
<p>By 6 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> on each morning of the first fifteen
days of May every one was to be dressed, but
those who had no specific job to do were to get
back into bed again in case suspicion should
be caused in the mind of any one who happened
to come round. The aeroplanes, if they
came, would arrive from the south. Two
look-out parties of three, therefore, were to be
at their posts by 6 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>, one in the officers'
mess in the S.E., and the other in the Padre's
room next to the chapel in the S.W. corner of
the barracks.</p>
<p>The staircases at these two corners of the
square were to be watched by two officers told
off for the purpose, one in each half of the
north wing. When the look-outs in the south
wing had either distinctly heard or seen an
aeroplane, they were to come to their staircase
and start walking down it into the square.
Our look-outs in the north wing would warn the
others in their rooms to get ready, and the
officer who had the honour of doing verger to
the Padre, and who used to ring a handbell
before services, would run down the north-eastern
staircase and walk diagonally across
the square towards the chapel, ringing the bell
for exactly thirty seconds.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[28]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The stopping of the bell was to be the signal
for simultaneous action. The sentry on the
landing could be easily disposed of by three
officers; most of the rest were to run down
certain staircases, cross the archway, dash into
the barrack room and get hold of all the rifles,
a small party at the same moment tackling
the sentry at the main entrance.</p>
<p>On seeing the rush through the archway the
look-out parties from the south wing would
overpower the sentry in the square. The
arms belonging to the three sentries and one
other rifle were to be immediately taken to
the corners of the barracks and the outside
sentries covered. The orderlies, under an
officer, would meanwhile form up in the square
as a reserve.</p>
<p>Surprise was to be our greatest ally, and
we hoped that, within a minute of the bell
stopping, the barracks would be in our hands.</p>
<p>Having herded our Turkish guard into a
big cellar and locked them in, we would then
signal to the aeroplanes that the barracks
were in our possession by laying out sheets in
the square; while small picquets, armed with
Turkish rifles and ammunition, would see to
it that the aeroplanes on landing would be
unmolested from the village. We are still convinced
that the plan would have succeeded.</p>
<p>Even those in the know, however, put little
faith in the probability of the aeroplane scheme
being carried out, realising that the machines
necessary for such an enterprise were not<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[29]</SPAN></span>
likely to be available from the main battle-fronts.
Preparations, therefore, continued for
working out our own salvation, as though this
plan for outside help had not entered our
heads. With the first signs of spring the
tunnel scheme began to take concrete form.</p>
<p>As already mentioned in the description of
the barracks, the ground to the west rose
gently up to the Angora road. In this slope
was a shallow, cup-like depression at a distance
of forty yards from the building. If only
a convenient point for starting a tunnel could
be found in the nearest wall, the cup would
form an ideal spot for breaking through to the
surface. A night reconnaissance was made in
the downstairs room on the western side of
the barracks. As a result of this there seemed
a likelihood that under the whole of the platform
in this room we should find a hollow
space varying from one to three feet in depth.
If the surmise were correct and a tunnel
could be run out from here, there would be no
difficulty in getting rid of all the excavated
earth into this hollow space. Unfortunately
the lower room, though not in use, was kept
locked.</p>
<p>It was discovered, however, that the walls
of the barracks consisted of an outer and
inner casing, each a foot thick, and built
of large sun-dried bricks, the space between
being filled up with a mixture of rubble,
mortar, and earth, and a few larger stones.
This was in the bottom storey. Above that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[30]</SPAN></span>
the construction of the wall changed to two
thicknesses of lath and plaster attached to
either side of a timber framing, and the
thickness of the wall diminished to only nine
inches. The total width of the wall below
was five feet; therefore the lockers in the
upper room were immediately above the
rubble core of the heavier wall. It would
thus be possible to get down through the
lockers and sink a shaft through the rubble
to a trifle below the level of the ground, and
from there to break through the inner casing
and come into the empty space below the
ground-floor.</p>
<p>Work was commenced in the middle of
February 1918. For the next few weeks an
officer was usually to be seen lolling about
at either end of the first-floor rooms, and, on
the approach of an interpreter or other intruder,
would stroll leisurely down the passage,
whistling the latest ragtime melody.</p>
<p>Within the room all would now be silent;
but when the coast was again clear there
could perhaps be seen in the barrack room
a pair of weird figures, strangely garbed and
white with dust. Somewhere in the line of
lockers was the entrance to the shaft-head.
The locker doors being only a foot square were
too small to admit a man, and so the top
planks at the place where we wished to work
had been levered up and fitted with hinges
to form a larger entrance. To give additional
room inside, the partition between two consecutive<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[31]</SPAN></span>
lockers was also removed; the floor
of one locker and the joists supporting the
platform at this point were then cut away,
and we were free to commence the shaft.</p>
<p>For this job six officers were chosen, of whom
three belonged to our escape party. The six
were divided into three reliefs, and each
worked for two hours at a time. The hole
was of necessity only just large enough for
one man to work there, so of the pair one
did the digging, while his partner, when the
shaft had progressed a little, sat inside the
locker at the top of the hole. When actually
at work, the time went quickly enough; but
sitting in the locker was very wearisome, as
one's only duties were to pass on the alarm
when the ragtime was whistled, and from
time to time to draw up by a rope the small
sacks filled by the digger. When all the
available sacks were full, work was stopped,
and the two would emerge from the locker.
The sacks of rubbish were then carried a few
yards along the room and emptied into a space
underneath some planks which had been loosened
in the platform. At the end of their
relief, the two would go off to change their
clothes, leaving the work to be continued by
the next pair.</p>
<p>During the time spent in the locker, one
of the six learnt 'Omar Khayyám' by heart.
Reading a book was almost impossible owing
to the lack of light; even if it had been permissible,
in view of the risk of the reader<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[32]</SPAN></span>
becoming so interested as to miss the signal
of the alarm. 'Omar,' however, was a different
thing. A verse could be read line by
line at the streak of light entering by a chink
in one of the ill-fitting locker doors, and then
committed to memory—not a very engrossing
task, but it helped to pass the time.</p>
<p>The working kit was a light one: a shirt
and "shorts," sand-shoes, and a Balaclava cap.
Round his mouth the digger usually tied a
handkerchief, so as not to swallow his peck of
dust at one time, while the cap prevented his
hair and ears getting quite full of rubbish.</p>
<p>Let us work for one relief. You are dressed
for the occasion. The tools, consisting of two
chisels, are at the bottom of the hole, which is,
say, twelve feet deep. A couple of candles and
a box of matches is all you need take with you.
It is your turn to dig. You get into the
locker and climb down the rope-ladder as
quickly as possible, but you must take care
not to touch the outer casing of the wall as
you go, or you may find yourself staring at an
astonished sentry outside: there are already
a few holes in the wall through which daylight
can be seen.</p>
<p>The candle lighted, you have a look round:
but this is absurd! No one has done any
work since you were down there yesterday
morning. That beastly stone in the corner
looks as tightly embedded in the mortar as it
was then. You bend down to pick up a chisel
and you bump your head against a projecting<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[33]</SPAN></span>
brick. You try to sit down, but there is not
enough room to sit and work at the same time.
You try kneeling, but it can't be done. After
twisting your limbs in a hitherto undreamt-of
fashion you begin to chip away at the mortar
round your old friend. Nothing seems to
happen; then suddenly your candle falls down
and goes out, leaving your chamber of little
ease in Stygian darkness.</p>
<p>You think you hear your partner say "Stop!"
and you look up just in time to get your eyes
full of grit, for he has merely shifted his legs,
which are dangling above you. After untying
yourself you relight the candle and again get
down to the stone. You pick and scrape and
prise, and then as the chisel slips you bark your
knuckles; and so you go on. All sense of time
is lost, and your one thought is to get that
stone out. Now it moves. You work with
redoubled energy, with the result that you
break into a profuse perspiration. How you
hate that stone! Finally up it comes when
you don't expect it, and the bruise at the back
of your head is nothing compared to the joy
of the victor, which is equally yours.</p>
<p>The rock is too big, however, to go into a
sack, so you shut your eyes and whisper to your
partner above you. He then lets down an old
canvas bath kept in the locker for this purpose.
The periphery of the bath is attached to
a rope by several cords, the resulting appearance
as it is lowered towards you being that
of an inverted parachute. The stone is difficult<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[34]</SPAN></span>
to lift and your feet are very much in the
way, but in the end the load is ready. There
is not enough room in the shaft for the stone
and the bath to be pulled up past your body,
so you climb up the ladder and help your
partner to haul. This done, work is resumed.
A small sack is filled with bits of mortar
picked away from round the stone, and this
too is pulled up the shaft, but the sack being
small you need not leave the hole.</p>
<p>Now your partner tells you that it is time
for the next shift. You leave the chisels in
an obvious place, blow out the candle, and
climb to the locker. Here your partner is
tapping gently against the door. If your look-out
says "All safe!" you push open the lid
and emerge. The big stone is hastily carried
to an empty locker and the rubbish from the
sack disposed of as already described. The
plank in the platform is replaced, the bath
and sack returned to the locker, the lid closed,
and the place once more assumes its normal
aspect.</p>
<p>You then nip along to the nearest inhabited
room, where you find your relief waiting for
you. One of these two is almost certain to
greet you with the words: "I suppose you
got that stone in the corner out straight away.
I practically finished it off last night. It only
wanted a heave or two." It is useless to
point out that, had it not been for the masterly
manner in which you had worked, the stone
would still be firmly embedded there. You<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[35]</SPAN></span>
merely bide your time, certain that within
a few days you will be in a position to make
a similar remark to him.</p>
<p>Work was now being carried on continuously
throughout the day. Besides the
diggers, there were 24 officers who took their
turn as look-outs. It was not possible to keep
the work going at night, for from time to time
the sentries outside would patrol this wing
of the barracks. In the daytime, when they
approached the point where we were at work,
our look-outs could stop the diggers, but this
would have been impossible after dark. Moreover,
light from a candle would then have
been visible from outside through the cracks
in the outer casing.</p>
<p>At this stage our plans received a rude
shock. We were suddenly informed that we
were to be moved to the Prisoner-of-War Camp
at Yozgad (pronounced Useguard), eighty
miles south-east of us. We were to be ready,
said Sami Bey, to start within a week. After
our experience of the departure from Kastamoni,
we came to the conclusion it might
equally well be a month before the necessary
transport was collected. We determined, therefore,
to push on with the tunnel at high pressure,
and if necessary to bring it out to the
surface short of the spot originally intended,
and then one dark night to make a bolt for
it. So the work went on.</p>
<p>For the first three feet of the shaft we had
found merely loose rubble and stones easily<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[36]</SPAN></span>
excavated, for the next thirteen we had had
to dig out stones embedded in very hard
mortar. Here we progressed only a few
inches a day. Below this there was solid
concrete. Every few feet we came to wooden
ties holding the inner and outer casings together;
but fortunately these were on one
side of the hole, and we did not have to cut
through them.</p>
<p>At the time the move was announced we
were at a depth of 16 feet, just entering the
concrete. Here we were below the level of
the lower storey, so we broke through the
inner casing into the space beneath the platform.
We now found, to our disgust, that the
ground was on an average barely a foot below
the joists, and the surface, being composed of
dust which had been falling for eighty years
between the boards of a Turkish barrack-room
floor, was very unpleasant.</p>
<p>Our disappointment, however, was counteracted
by a stroke of good luck. At each end of
the barrack room above there was an alcove, and
we found beneath the nearer of the two alcoves
an empty space 8 feet by 6 by 5. In this we
could dispose of a good deal of the spoil from
the tunnel. To get rid of the rest we should
have to make a main burrow below the floor,
filling up the remaining space on either side
between the ground and the floor, and eventually
packing the burrow itself with earth excavated
from the mine. Should this again not
suffice, the surplus earth would have to be<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[37]</SPAN></span>
pulled up by way of the shaft, and distributed
under the boards of the upper-room platform.
All that now remained for us to do before
actually starting on the tunnel itself was to
sink a secondary shaft about 6 feet deep, so as
to get below the level of the concrete foundations.
After this we could strike horizontally
towards the Angora road.</p>
<p>The method of moving about in the confined
space was that employed by the caterpillar
that loops its back, draws its hind legs
under it, and then advances with its forefeet;
and we found it a slow means of locomotion. The
burrow to the hollow under the alcove was
completed, and another in the opposite direction
to the farther alcove was well on its way
when we started to work on the second shaft.
Three feet down we came to water. It was a
great blow to us; and although with unlimited
time at our disposal the difficulty might have
been overcome, under present circumstances
we had to consider ourselves defeated in that
direction, especially as we heard, a few days
later, that transport was already on its way
from Angora.</p>
<p>The early move would also, of course, upset
the aeroplane scheme, and we sincerely hoped
that the authorities at home would hear
that we had left Changri in time to prevent
aeroplanes being sent. Although the scheme
sent to them had provided somewhat for
this contingency by arranging that the aeroplanes
were not to land till they saw the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[38]</SPAN></span>
special signal from us, it was not pleasant to
think that we might be the cause of risk to
valuable pilots and machines, and all to no
purpose. Apart from the move, however, it
eventually turned out that the scheme could
not be entertained at home, as in April
and May 1918 every available machine was
being urgently required for making things
unpleasant for the Germans behind the main
battle-front.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTES:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_5_5" id="Footnote_5_5"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_5_5"><span class="label">[5]</span></SPAN> = soldier.</p>
</div>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_6_6" id="Footnote_6_6"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_6_6"><span class="label">[6]</span></SPAN> = code in this letter.</p>
</div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[39]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER III.<br/> AN ATTEMPT THAT FAILED.</h2>
<p>Thus disappointed of two of our schemes, we
looked around for other ways and means of
escape. Nobby had another of his brain-waves.
In search of dry firewood he had made several
tours inside the roof of the barracks: for the
ceilings and tiled slopes were carried not by
modern trusses, but by the primitive and
wasteful means of trestles resting on enormous
horizontal baulks, running across from wall
to wall at close intervals. Having entered
the roof space by a trap-door in the ceiling,
it was possible to walk on these completely
round the barracks, and eke out the miserably
green firewood we collected ourselves by chips
and odd ends of comparatively dry wood, left
up there presumably several decades before,
while the barracks were in building.</p>
<p>Why not, said Nobby, disappear up there
one night and leave the Turks to infer that
we had escaped, encouraging them in the
belief by leaving the bars of some window
cut and forced apart? We could then wait<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[40]</SPAN></span>
until the rest had left for Yozgad and slip out
from the deserted barracks at our pleasure.</p>
<p>There were, however, two obvious objections
to this scheme. It was hardly feasible as a
means of escape for more than one or at most
two parties: the Turk might be deceived into
thinking half a dozen fellows had slipped
past his sentries, but hardly twenty or more.
Secondly, it was quite conceivable that the
escape of even a small party would lead to
the move being cancelled altogether: it is
true it would be possible for the stowaways
to be fed in the roof by their companions
below, but the prospect of spending "three
years or the duration of the war" in that dark
and musty garret took away from the otherwise
considerable attractions of the scheme.</p>
<p>In the end a very much modified form of
the roof scheme was permitted by a committee
of senior officers, and our party of six, having
been adjudged by this committee to have the
best chances of success on account of our prearranged
scheme when we reached the coast,
was given the privilege of making the attempt.
As will be seen, however, it was less an actual
attempt than a waiting upon favourable circumstances
which would arise should our captors
make a certain mistake. In any country
except Turkey the whole conception would
have been absurd; but we had seen enough of
Turkish methods to know that there anything
is possible.</p>
<p>By good luck the party's preparations for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[41]</SPAN></span>
escape were already far advanced, although,
apart from the move, we had not proposed
starting until June: the rains continue off
and on till then, and the crops would be in
too immature a state at an earlier date.</p>
<p>At the cost of a good deal of time, temper,
needles and thread, we had each succeeded
in making ourselves a pack: to furnish the
canvas we sacrificed our valises. Up till
almost the last night, however, we were busy
repeatedly cutting off straps and sewing them
on again in a different place, in a wild
endeavour to persuade our equipment to ride
with a reasonable degree of comfort.</p>
<p>Food was an item of vital importance in
any plan of escape, and we had decided to
follow the example of Keeling's party and
pin our faith mainly to a ration of biscuits.
We had also for some months past been
collecting from our parcels all tinned meat,
condensed milk, and chocolate.</p>
<p>We brought our biscuit-making to a fine
art. One of the ground-floor rooms had been
set apart as the officers' shop for carpentry
and bootmaking—for we had long taken to
making our own furniture and repairing our
own boots. Here then was started the
"Bimbashi"<SPAN name="FNanchor_7_7" id="FNanchor_7_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_7_7" class="fnanchor">[7]</SPAN> Biscuit Department of Escapers,
Limited. At one bench would be Grunt and
Johnny busily engaged in the uncongenial
task of taking the stalks off sultanas, and
the pleasanter one of eating a few. At another
stood Perce with his bared forearms buried
deep in a mixture of flour, sugar, and sultanas,
to which from time to time Nobby would add
the requisite quantities of water and eggs.
The Old Man presided at the scales and,
weighing out the dough into lumps sufficient
for twenty biscuits, passed them on to Looney.
Armed with rolling-pin, carving-knife, and
straight-edge, the latter would flatten out
each lump until it filled up the inside of a
square frame which projected slightly above
the bench to which it was fixed. When a
level slab had been obtained, the ruler would
be placed against marks on the frame and the
slab cut five times in one direction and four
in the other. It then only remained to transfer
the twenty little slabs to boards, prick
them with any fancy pattern with a nail, and
send them to be baked by one of our orderlies.
The biscuits were each about the size of a
quarter-plate and half an inch thick, and
when cooked weighed five to the pound, and
were as hard as rocks. Their best testimonial
was that, without being kept in tins, they
remained perfectly good for six months.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[42]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The biscuit-making concern was run regardless
of expense. A pound of flour was costing
at that time two shillings, sugar ten shillings,
sultanas five; and eggs three pence apiece.
(These, by the way, were only about half of
what we soon after found ourselves paying at
Yozgad.) The final cost was something like
half-a-crown a biscuit.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[43]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>For their escapes Keeling and his companions
had decided, if questioned, to say that
they were a German survey party, and for
this purpose had forged a letter purporting
to come from the commandant of the Angora
Division, and ordering all whom it might concern
to help them in every way. They had
written to say this letter had been of the
greatest assistance to them. As we were
going in a different direction, we thought
that the same story would serve again.
Grunt, being the best Turkish scholar of the
party, accordingly drafted a suitable legend
in a crisp style such as might be expected
to emanate from Enver Pasha's pen; while
Johnny, aided by infinite patience and a bit
of blue carbon paper, set to work and produced
a faithful imitation of an office stamp
found on a Turkish receipt. We hoped that
the elaborated lettering of such a crest would
be as little intelligible to the average Ottoman
as it was to ourselves, but as a matter of
interest decided to show the original to our
Greek interpreter and casually ask its meaning.
It was as well we did so, for it was
the stamp of the Prisoners-of-War Camp,
Changri.</p>
<p>After this unfortunate set-back, our
pair put their heads together, and finally
evolved a design of their own, bearing the
inscription: "Office of the Ministry of War,
Stamboul."</p>
<p>All this time, of course, we were subjecting<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[44]</SPAN></span>
ourselves to a course of rigorous training—football,
running in the early mornings,
Müller's exercises, and cold baths. We spent
half the day walking round and round the
exercise-field, wearing waistcoats weighing
twenty pounds. These, if disclosed from under
the coat, would have reminded any one but
a Turkish observer of one of those advertisements
of a well-known firm of tyre-makers;
for each waistcoat was lined with a series of
cloth tubes filled with sand.</p>
<p>Nobby, who detested sewing more than any
of us, went to the trouble of making a practice
rucksack holding sixty pounds of earth. The
whole of our last few weeks at Changri, one
may say, were spent by the party in preparing
for the escape in one way or another.</p>
<p>On the evening of the 10th April 1918 the
cart transport for our journey drove into the
barrack square and there parked for the night.
Orders came from the commandant that we
were to start next day, so we decided that
before we went to bed our preparations should
be completed.</p>
<p>A light ladder was made by which to climb
up into the roof; drinking-water was taken
up in buckets and hidden there; a window-frame
in the east wing was prepared so that
the iron bars could be withdrawn; and we
made certain, by going through a list, that
our packs contained all that we had decided
to take. The latter were then unpacked and
they and their contents placed in two boxes,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[45]</SPAN></span>
each of which had a false bottom. Here were
concealed our most incriminating and at the
same time our most precious aids to escape:
our maps, helio-mirrors, fezes, and compasses.
The boxes were then locked, strongly bound
with rope, and labelled very appropriately,
"Trek Stores."</p>
<p>For the work on hand that night the occasion
was an excellent one. Every one was
busy packing, having left this unpleasant duty
till the carts actually arrived. There was a
lot of noise being made—to wit, a blend of
singing and sawing; and when at 1 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we
could at last go to bed, there was still much
activity around us.</p>
<p>Next morning we showed ourselves as much
as possible, and took care to find an opportunity
of talking to the two camp interpreters.
It was conceivable that they might take our
names in the barracks as usual each morning,
and the commandant, being satisfied that
every one was present, might omit to call
roll when the move actually took place; or
alternately, in the excitement of the moment,
there might be no roll-call whatsoever.</p>
<p>On one or other of these possibilities depended
the success of the modified scheme,
which stipulated that until the carts were
definitely on the move we were not to hide
ourselves in the roof. Should the party go
off without a roll-call, we were allowed to
leave ourselves behind. If, on the other
hand, roll was called, we had to turn up for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[46]</SPAN></span>
it. This explains the necessity for the two
boxes of "Trek Stores": if we were left behind,
these could be quickly taken up into
the roof; and if roll should be called, we could
hastily, and without losing our valuable escape
outfit, join the carts, carrying two boxes apparently
containing food only.</p>
<p>After loading up our own carts with the
rest of our kit in case the scheme miscarried,
we took these boxes into the mess-room at
the S.E. corner of the barracks; and as the
time of departure drew near, went there
ourselves and sat round a few bits of bread
and an empty jam-pot. Our excellent friend
H—— promised to come and warn us should
there be a call over.</p>
<p>From the windows facing south could be
seen the Angora road, and this we watched
eagerly. The barracks were quite quiet.
After many minutes a loaded cart appeared
on the road followed by another. Our hopes
began to rise. The one-in-a-thousand chance
might yet come off. There were more carts
moving on the road now, but to our disappointment
they suddenly stopped.</p>
<p>A few seconds later H—— dashed in.
They were calling the roll. We carried the
boxes outside, there to be met by several
officers who had come back, so they said,
to collect some firewood for the journey,
but really to make our late appearance as
unsuspicious as possible. No wonder we
were as happy at Changri as it was possible<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[47]</SPAN></span>
to be, having men like these for our companions.</p>
<p>You may think that it was not worth our
while to have taken so much trouble for so
small a chance, yet you probably take a
ticket in the Derby Sweep. It was, we
admit, a small chance, but the prize was a
great one, so we were unwilling to let it
slip by. Although a roll-call was held, we
heard afterwards that it was only as an afterthought
on the part of Sami Bey, and despite
our disappointment after coming so near to
success, we had at least the satisfaction of
finding that our late arrival caused no suspicion
in the minds of our captors. After a
little difficulty in finding carts which were
not too overloaded to take our two precious
boxes, our party was soon marching southwards
with the rest of the prisoners.</p>
<p>Although the direct distance from Changri
to Yozgad, as the crow flies, is barely 80
miles, the only road open to our wheeled
transport was that which runs by way of
Angora: our march was then about 100 miles
longer. For the first sixty, that is to say to
Angora, the country was familiar to us, as we
had marched along this route in the opposite
direction on the way to our first camp, Kastamoni,
nearly two years before. It was impossible,
unfortunately, to induce our commandant
to say beforehand each day where would
be the halts for the midday meal and the
next night; in fact, he did not know himself,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[48]</SPAN></span>
as this was a matter to be fought out with his
brother officer in charge of the transport. In
other respects this march, like that from
Kastamoni, was a pleasing innovation after
the monotony of our long confinement. After
the first few hours the escort wearied of their
primary keenness, and allowed us to march
pretty well at our own pace, except for occasional
halts to allow the carts to come up.
In fact, precautions against escaping <i>en route</i>
were unexpectedly lax. On the very first day,
for instance, it was not until after dark that
we halted for the night, and a dozen officers
might easily have slipped away from a party
which went to the river a few hundred yards
distant to fetch water: roll-call was not held
until we marched off next morning. We had
agreed amongst ourselves, however, that we
would now wait until we reached Yozgad,
and could contrive some plan by which all
parties might once more have an equal chance
of escaping. It was for this reason that the
above and later opportunities to make off while
on trek were allowed to slip by.</p>
<p>Half-way to Angora we came to the village
of Kalijik, where we were offered billets in the
local jail, already well peopled with Turkish
criminals. On our refusing this offer, we
were housed for the night in an empty building
on the edge of the village.</p>
<p>We reached Angora four days after leaving
Changri, and were accommodated in up-to-date
buildings, designed by Germans as a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[49]</SPAN></span>
hospital, but since used as Turkish barracks.
Luckily the particular house in which we
were billeted had not as yet been used by
Turks. During our two days here, we were
allowed very fair liberty in visiting the
bazaars, the shops of which, after our six
months at Changri, appeared almost magnificent
in the profusion of their wares.</p>
<p>In one of these Nobby espied a pair
of real Goerz field-glasses. Telling his companion
to lure away the <i>posta</i> who escorted
them, he entered the shop, and succeeded in
purchasing the glasses, and a schoolboy's
satchel in which to conceal them, for about
£18—a tall price, and yet, if the prices of
other things had been in no higher proportion
to their real value, living in Turkey
would have been comparatively cheap. In
the end these glasses were of inestimable
value to our party.</p>
<p>While we were in Angora some of us went
to see Sherif Bey, whose propensity for epigram
was touched upon in the opening words
of our story. As second-in-command he had
accompanied us in our move from Kastamoni
to Changri. There he had been perpetually
at loggerheads with our new, as indeed he had
been with our two former, commandants.
Having eventually relinquished his ambition
of superseding Sami Bey, he had recently
accepted the less remunerative post of commandant
of the British rank-and-file prisoners
in the Angora district. Some of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[50]</SPAN></span>
men whom we succeeded in meeting had certain
complaints to make against their previous
commandant. A deputation of officers,
therefore, waited upon his successor, who received
them with a show of great friendliness,
and assured them that under his benevolent
sway such things as the looting of parcels
would be impossible. Whether he fulfilled
his promises we are not yet in a position
to say; the fact remains that he treated very
badly the five officers who stayed behind a
few extra days for dental and medical treatment,
asserting that they had only stopped in
Angora with a view to escape.</p>
<p>Moreover, there were at this very time
under Sherif Bey's orders two submarine officers
who had been sent from the camp at
Afion-Kara-Hissar, and were to join our convoy
when it went on to Yozgad. Since their
arrival in Angora a week before, they had
been confined to the only hotel and had not
once been allowed to visit the bazaar. One
of the two was Lieut.-Commander A. D.
Cochrane (now Commander Cochrane, D.S.O.),
who was destined to play the leading rôle in
the eventual escape of our particular party.
The other was Lieut.-Commander S——.
These two had, with one other naval officer,
attempted to escape from the camp at Kara-Hissar,
but had been recaptured when within
sight of the sea; they had since spent ten
months in a common Turkish jail.</p>
<p>Lieut.-Commander S—— had also been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[51]</SPAN></span>
sent to Constantinople under somewhat amusing
circumstances. Whilst he was in the
P.O.W. camp at Kara-Hissar an order arrived
one day ordering that two officers of high birth
and closely connected with the British aristocracy
should be selected and sent to Constantinople.
Thereupon a list was prepared of
officers related to Labour Candidates, Dukes,
Members of Parliament, &c. Thinking that
this promised at least a jaunt in Constantinople,
S—— had claimed descent from the
bluest blood of England. After consideration
of the rival claims, he and one other were
selected. Their self-congratulations, however,
were a little premature, as the commandant
now informed them that the Turkish Government,
having heard that their own officer
prisoners in India were being badly treated,
proposed taking reprisals on these two until
their powerful relations in England should
think fit to remedy matters on both sides.</p>
<p>In vain the unfortunate dupes protested
that the report was obviously false, asking that
further inquiries should be made before reprisals
were carried into effect. The reply was
that the order was Enver Pasha's and could
not be questioned, but that if they agreed to
go quietly to Constantinople, they would at
once be led into the presence of the Generalissimo,
where they could forward their protest
in person. To this they had perforce to agree,
but on arrival in the capital were at once flung
into prison, kept in solitary confinement, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[52]</SPAN></span>
fed on bread and water. In this state they
remained for some three weeks, after which
the Turkish authorities discovered, as was
only natural, that there had not been an atom
of truth in the report upon which they had
acted. By way of redress they allowed the
innocent sufferers six days' absolute freedom
in Constantinople, after which they were taken
back to their old camp.</p>
<p>From Angora onwards we were escorted
by parties of the local gendarmerie; of the
Changri guard who had so far accompanied us
only a few came on with us to Yozgad; and they,
ill-trained, ill-fed, and ill-clad, were rather
passengers who called for our pity than guards
capable of preventing us from decamping.</p>
<p>The gendarmes were, for the most part,
remarkably well mounted, and in charge of
them was a benevolent old gentleman of the
rank of <i>bash-chaouse</i>, or sergeant-major, who
was for ever holding forth upon his friendship
towards the English and his utter inability to
understand why we were not fighting side by
side in this war. The sergeant-major talked
much to us, punctuating his remarks with
"Jánom" (My dear). He was jovial, he was
pleasing to look at, he was interesting. He
had been through several Turkish wars, and
he discussed the Great War with more intelligence
than many of the Turkish officers we
had met.</p>
<p>One day as two of us were marching beside
the horse he was riding, the dear old man<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[53]</SPAN></span>
pointed out a deep ravine some few hundred
yards to our right. His face lighted up with
pride of achievement and pleasant recollection.
"Do you see that ravine?" he said.
"Well, there I helped to massacre 5000
Armenians. Allah be praised!"</p>
<p>The 120-mile march from Angora to Yozgad
occupied eight days. As usual we bivouacked
each night in the open, on one occasion coming
in for a tremendous thunderstorm. Our
best day's march was one of thirty miles, and
brought us down to the Kizil Irmak, better
known to Greek scholars as the ancient river
Halys. We camped on the western bank
opposite the village of Kopru-Keui (= Bridge-Village),
so called from the picturesque old
stone bridge which here spans the largest
river in Asia Minor. We were all glad of a
bathe, although this was only safe close to
the bank, where the water was hardly deep
enough to swim in. The main stream was
a swirling torrent of brown and muddy water,
dashing between enormous rocks, which protected
the bridge from its fury. It passed
under only two of the nine arches and so
onwards through a narrow gorge between
high precipitous cliffs. The bridge itself, with
narrow and steeply cambered roadway, and
pointed arches of varying height and span,
seemed almost one with the rocky cleft it
spanned.</p>
<p>The rest of our trek to Yozgad was uneventful
except for the upsetting of two carts,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[54]</SPAN></span>
owing to reckless driving on the part of the
Turkish Jehus.</p>
<p>Our last day's march began on the 24th
April 1918, when we set out from a small
village twelve miles from our destination. The
way climbed gradually till we topped a high
ridge. Over this we marched, swinging down
the farther slope at a quicker step. The
winding road curled round spurs and valleys,
and from one such spur we obtained our first
sight of the town of Yozgad.</p>
<p>Unprepossessing it looked lying in a valley
surrounded by barren hills, a few poplars here
and there, the usual timber-built houses, a
few mosques.</p>
<p>Four months later we looked at it for the
last time. We could only see a few twinkling
lights to the east in a curtain of starlit
darkness; but we were well content as we
turned away, for we had shaken the dust of
prison from our feet.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_7_7" id="Footnote_7_7"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_7_7"><span class="label">[7]</span></SPAN> A Turkish word meaning "Major."</p>
</div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[55]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER IV.<br/> YOZGAD CAMP.</h2>
<p>With our arrival at Yozgad was renewed
many an old friendship, dating back to the
earlier days of the campaign in Mesopotamia;
for, like ourselves, the majority of the eighty
officers whom we found there were victims of
the siege of Kut-el-Amara. A few days later
about twenty officers of the original camp
were transferred to Afion-Kara-Hissar, leaving
us now a combined total of roughly
100 officers and 60 orderlies.</p>
<p>The "camp" occupied six detached houses,
divided into two groups of three houses each,
the one on the western, the other near the
south-western limits of the town. With a
single exception each house stood in its own
grounds, which comprised something under
an acre of garden apiece. These were in
most cases planted with fruit trees, and in
all cases surrounded by high stone walls.
The first comers had by April 1918 converted
these previously unkempt areas into
flourishing vegetable gardens. For our safe<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[56]</SPAN></span>
custody there were on the average two
sentries over each house; these had their
sentry-boxes in the garden or at the entrance
to the enclosure wall. There was also a
post on the four-hundred-yard length of road
which connected the two groups of houses.</p>
<p>As had been our impression on arrival,
the town of Yozgad could by no manner
of means be called picturesque. It is squalidly
built on the steep slopes of a narrow
valley, surrounded on all sides by bare and
rugged hills. The larger houses, it is true,
have a few fruit trees in their gardens, and
tall poplars line the river bank; the country
around, however, is destitute of trees except
for a small pine wood on the high ridge
south of the town. The camp was both
higher and less accessible than any other
in Turkey; for Yozgad stands some 4500
feet above sea-level, and in the heart of
the rugged mountain system of Anatolia,
seven days' march from the nearest railway
station.</p>
<p>The town itself is said to have had a
population before the war of some 20,000
souls. At the time of our arrival it could
hardly have contained one-fifth of that number;
for, shortly before the formation of the
camp in July 1916, most of the Armenians had
been massacred; and they had formed a large
proportion of the inhabitants. Their shops
had been pillaged, and whenever there was a
shortage of firewood the Turks merely proceeded<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[57]</SPAN></span>
to pull down another of the Armenian
houses, which, as usual throughout Anatolia,
were largely constructed of wood. The crash
of falling timber as a building was demolished
was a sound so common as to pass
almost unnoticed by the prisoners. Of
Turkish brutality, however, we had an even
more constant reminder than the sound and
sight of ruined buildings; for every day there
were to be seen numbers of Armenian children
dying as they lay in the narrow streets,
starved, emaciated, and clad in rags. For
us to provide relief on the large scale required
was impossible, owing both to the difficulties
of obtaining money and the necessity
of screening our philanthropy from the
commandant and other Turkish authorities.
To the credit of the Turkish soldier be it
said, however, that he at any rate did not
prevent us from helping these poor miserable
creatures; and it was thanks to connivance
on the part of our sentries and escorts that
we were able towards the end of our time
to give away money and bread daily in
the streets.</p>
<p>The White Paper published in November
1918 on the subject of the Treatment of
British Prisoners of War in Turkey describes
the commandant of the camp at Yozgad
as a "Turk of the old school—polite, honest,
and silent." Silent, or, we would rather
say, taciturn, Kiazim Bey undoubtedly was,
for it needed many applications before an<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[58]</SPAN></span>
inquiry or request received an answer at
all. Polite, too, for when he did vouchsafe
to reply he would promise almost anything;
but is it not known to those who
have dealt with a Turk, albeit one of the
old school, that in his estimation a promise
costs nothing and involves no obligation of
fulfilment? It is merely his method of
temporarily soothing your feelings, and is
not this of the essence of politeness? As
to his honesty, if he did not loot our parcels
or steal our money, he was not averse from
accepting a regular commission from every
shopkeeper who wished to supply his wares
to the camp. Even our sentries had to bribe
him before they were allowed on leave. Ten
Turkish pounds, or an equivalent in kind,
passed hands before a fortnight's leave was
granted.</p>
<p>The following story can be vouched for.
One of our guard, when desiring a holiday,
turned up at the commandant's office, but
he was out. His son, however, a boy of
fourteen, was there, and to him the simple
soldier gave his money to be handed on to
Kiazim Bey. Such an opportunity did not
often occur; so the boy spent the rest of
that day gorging costly sweetmeats in the
bazaar. After several days the soldier made
further inquiries about his leave, and the
truth was out. The story ends with a good
beating for the boy and no leave for the
soldier. Another of our guards used to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[59]</SPAN></span>
mend boots for us, but finally gave it up,
declaring openly that the commission demanded
by his commandant made it no
longer worth his while.</p>
<p>By the time of the arrival of the party
from Changri, a number of so-called privileges
had been granted by this polite, honest,
and silent old Turk—although, it must
be admitted, rather in the spirit of the
unjust judge worried incessantly by the
importunate widow. The most useful of
these concessions was the permission to go
out coursing on two days a week. The
"Yozgad Hunt Club" boasted a pack of
no less than three couple of "hounds."
These were of a local breed, and had the
shape of small and rather moth-eaten greyhounds,
mostly, however, with black, or
tan and white, markings. Nevertheless, they
were clean and affectionate, and, thanks to the
master and whips, became wonderfully good
coursers. Seldom did they fail to account for
at least one hare or fox between the hours
of 4 and 9 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> each Monday and Thursday
in the spring and summer of 1918.</p>
<p>One exception we remember was the day
when the master appeared for the first
time in a pink coat of local style and dye,
and then we drew blank. The field themselves
were dazed, so the hounds had to
be excused. Some of the happiest recollections
of our captivity are of those glorious
early mornings in the country, far away<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[60]</SPAN></span>
from the ugly town which was our prison.
Here for a few brief hours it was almost
possible to forget that we were prisoners
of war, until reminded that this was Turkey
by the monotonous drawl of one of our
greatest exponents of the Ottoman tongue.
Wafted on the soft morning breeze as we
wended our way back to bath and breakfast,
would come at intervals of half a
minute some such sounds as those which
follow: Er ... er ... posta ... bou
... bou ... bourda ... er ... er
... aie ... der.... Such fluency almost
suggested that Turkish was a simple language,
instead of one of the most difficult in
the world, second only, it is said, to Chinese.</p>
<p>Although attempts were made to play
football, no suitable ground existed in or
near Yozgad, and four-a-side hockey became
the form of recreation which for the majority
in the camp provided the best means
of combining pleasure and hard exercise.
Hockey was available at any time of day,
as the ground was within the precincts of
the camp, being in fact the lowest of a
series of terraces in one of the gardens belonging
to our houses. It was a bare plot,
with a hard but dusty surface, and surrounded
on three sides by stone walls: the
area available for play was, perhaps, the
length of a cricket pitch and about ten
yards across, so that there was not room
for more than a total of eight players.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i060.jpg" width-obs="1200" height-obs="959" alt="" /> <div class="caption"> <i>From a sketch by Capt. E. B. Burns, E. Kent Regt.</i><br/> COUNTRY KNOWN TO THE LOCAL HUNT CLUB AS "HADES."<br/></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[61]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The equipment consisted of a soft leather
ball, and for each combatant a stick made
from selected pieces of firewood, shaped
according to fancy, subject to the finished
article being passed through a 1½-inch ring.
The resultant game was always fast and
often furious, its only drawback as a means
of training for would-be escapers being the
not inconsiderable risk of losing an eye,
finger, or portions of an ankle or knee.
The excitement created by such matches
as the old camp, Yozgad, <i>versus</i> the newcomers
from Changri, 1st, 2nd, 3rd, 4th,
and 5th teams, reached at times a pitch
rarely attained in the most hotly-contested
house-match at an English public school.</p>
<p>For those debarred for any reason from
this strenuous form of exercise there were
walks each evening, except on hunting days
and Wednesdays. On the latter days there
were, during the summer months, weekly
picnics in the neighbouring pine woods, to
which about 50 per cent of the camp
would go.</p>
<p>During daylight intercommunication was
allowed between the two groups of houses:
nominally an escort was necessary to accompany
such visitors along the intervening
road, but in practice this rule was a dead
letter.</p>
<p>So hard-won, however, had been these
few privileges, that the prospect of any
one attempting to escape and thereby causing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[62]</SPAN></span>
their suspension was looked upon by
the majority of the original camp almost
with horror. And this was not altogether
without reason, for some of them had gone
seriously into the question of escape, and had
come to the conclusion that, from so hopelessly
inaccessible a spot, all attempts, at
least without outside assistance, were doomed
to failure. Those of us who had come from
Changri, however, were not likely to give
up our long-cherished hopes without a
struggle, but in the meantime kept our
nefarious intentions to ourselves, except for
half a dozen Yozgad officers whom we knew
for certain to be keen to escape. The arrival
of Cochrane had more than countered the
additional difficulties involved by our move
from Changri to Yozgad. While at Kara-Hissar,
he had arranged a scheme with
the powers that be in England by which
a friendly boat should remain off a certain
point on the coast of the Mediterranean
for a definite number of days at the end
of August 1918.</p>
<p>Cochrane now placed this scheme at the
disposal of the Changri division. There was
some reluctance to give up old plans, but in
the end four parties decided to take advantage
of "Rendezvous X," as Cochrane's meeting-place
was called—suffice to say that it was
on the Adalian coast nearly due south of
Kara-Hissar. Of these four parties ours was
one. Our route to the island of Samos—our<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[63]</SPAN></span>
original scheme—would now be some 450 miles.
Actually this was only 50 miles farther than
to Rendezvous X, for the only feasible route
to the latter was <i>viâ</i> Kara-Hissar, owing to
the desert and mountains which would have
to be crossed on a more direct route. Cochrane's
scheme, however, promised an almost
certain ending to the march to any one who
reached the coast; whereas, even if we reached
the western shore of Asia Minor, we should
still have the problem of getting across to the
island, and that from a coast which must inevitably
be very carefully guarded.</p>
<p>Our six therefore decided to give up the
old plan, and soon after were joined by Cochrane
himself and Captain F. R. Ellis, D.C.L.I.
This was a tremendous advantage to us, as
Cochrane not only had the experience so
hardly gained by his previous attempt, but
had actually seen some of the country over
which we should have to march if we succeeded
in passing Kara-Hissar. It was of course impossible
for him to do guide to all four parties,
as large numbers marching together would be
immediately tracked; so he gave what suggestions
he could, and the other three parties
were to make their way to the rendezvous
independently.</p>
<p>Our party therefore numbered eight, all of
whom have now been introduced to our
readers. We were the largest, and may claim
to have been the most representative party,
including as we did one naval officer, one<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[64]</SPAN></span>
gunner, one sapper, one British Infantry, two
Indian Army, and two Territorial officers. The
other three parties making for Rendezvous X
numbered in all nine officers and Gunner
Prosser. Besides these there were two parties
having other schemes. The first, consisting
almost entirely of Yozgad officers, intended
marching for the Black Sea and crossing to
Russia, the full facts of whose chaotic state
were not known to us at the time. There
were six officers in this party. Lastly, a
party of two more officers determined to set
out eastward, and hoped to make their way
into Persia.<SPAN name="FNanchor_8_8" id="FNanchor_8_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_8_8" class="fnanchor">[8]</SPAN> There had been three or four
other officers beside these who had seriously
contemplated escape while at Changri, but
who were now forced to change their mind
through sickness or temporary disablements,
such as crocked knees, &c.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[65]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The 26 starters—25 officers and 1 man—were
scattered over five out of the six houses
comprising the camp. It was necessary, therefore,
for those in each house—in no case all of
them members of the same party—to devise
their own particular means of getting out of
the camp precincts, and then for a committee
composed of a representative from each party
to co-ordinate their respective schemes as far
as possible.</p>
<p>The first thing was to settle on a definite
date for the attempt. As the majority were
to make for Rendezvous X, to fit in with
Cochrane's prearranged scheme, the date had
to be later in the year than had been our
idea while at Changri. It was decided that
the night chosen should be the one towards
the end of July most suitable as regards
the moon. To enable the members of the
various parties to join up at some convenient
local rendezvous, and then put as great a
distance as possible between themselves and
Yozgad before the following dawn, the ideal
was for the moon to rise an hour or so after
we had all left our houses. Great credit is
due to Captain T. R. Wells for correctly computing
the times of rising and setting of that
irregular planet. The only material available
was a Nautical Almanac some four years old.</p>
<p>From his predictions, the 30th July was
eventually fixed upon as the best night. The
moon would rise about 10.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, and 9.15
was fixed upon as a suitable time for all to
leave their houses—if they could. This meant
all would have been present at the evening
roll-call, which took place during dinner at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[66]</SPAN></span>
about 7.45 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>; and their absence, if no alarm
occurred, would not be discovered until the
check taken at dawn next day.</p>
<p>The advent of Cochrane to our party led to
a reconsideration of the whole question of the
food and kit we should carry on our momentous
journey. His previous experience and
that of Keeling's party was that 35 lb. was
about as much as one could expect to carry
across country consistently with making reasonable
progress. In the end, however, we found
that there were so many essentials that we
should have each to take about 43 lb., exclusive
of the weight of packs, haversacks, &c.,
to carry them. The following list gives some
idea of our final equipment. Each member of
the party was to take the following:—</p>
<blockquote>
<p><i>Food</i>—</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Sixty-eight biscuits, made by "Escapers Ltd.," five to
the lb.</p>
<p>Six soft biscuits, four to the lb.</p>
<p>Sultanas, 4 lb.</p>
<p>Cheese, ½ lb.</p>
<p>Fresh meat (for the first two days only), ½ lb.</p>
<p>Rice, 2 lb.</p>
<p>Cocoa <i>or</i> Ovaltine, 1 lb.</p>
<p>Soup tablets (Oxo), 12 cubes.</p>
<p>Chocolate, 1 lb.</p>
<p>Tea, ¼ lb.</p>
<p>Salt, about 1/8 lb.</p>
<p>Emergency ration of chocolate, Horlick's malted milk
tablets, <i>or</i> Brand's essence, about ½ lb.</p>
</blockquote>
<p><i>Clothing</i>—</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Spare pair of boots, or several pairs of native sandals.</p>
<p>Spare shirt.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[67]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Towel.</p>
<p>Several pairs of socks.</p>
<p>Felt mufti hat or service-dress cap.</p>
<p>Vermin-proof belt.</p>
<p>Spare bootlaces.</p>
<p>Handkerchiefs (mostly in the form of bags round the
food).</p>
</blockquote>
<p><i>Miscellaneous</i>—</p>
<blockquote>
<p>Share of medicines, mainly in tabloid form.</p>
<p>One large and one small bandage.</p>
<p>Matches, two or more boxes, one being in a water-tight
case.</p>
<p>Flint and slow-match cigarette lighter.</p>
<p>Cigarettes or tobacco, according to taste.</p>
<p>Soap, one piece.</p>
<p>String.</p>
<p>Mug and spoon.</p>
<p>Wool for repairs to socks.</p>
<p>Spare razor-blades.</p>
<p>Compass.</p>
<p>Clasp-knife.</p>
<p>Whistle.</p>
<p>Tooth-brush.</p>
<p>Comb.</p>
<p>Notebook and pencil.</p>
</blockquote>
</blockquote>
<p>In addition, the following were to be distributed
in more or less equal weights among the
party as a whole:—</p>
<blockquote>
<p>1 pair of field-glasses.</p>
<p>6 skeins of ¾-inch rope.</p>
<p>2 boot-repair outfits.</p>
<p>1 housewife.</p>
<p>3 chargals (canvas bags for water).</p>
<p>Map, original and copies; and enlargements from a small
map.</p>
<p>Cardboard protractors.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[68]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Sun compass."</p>
<p>Book of star charts.</p>
<p>Extra tea in the form of tablets.</p>
<p>1 aluminium "degchie" or "dixie" (cooking-pot).</p>
<p>1 very small adze (a carpenter's tool used in the East).</p>
<p>2 pocket Gillette shaving sets.</p>
<p>4 candles, } for giving red-light signals at</p>
<p>red cloth } Rendezvous X.</p>
<p>2 pairs of scissors.</p>
<p>2 iron rings, for use in the event of having to tow our
kit across an unfordable river.</p>
<p>1 sausage of solid meat extract.</p>
<p>Opium.</p>
<p>1 bottle of "Kola" compound.</p>
<p>1 lb. tapioca.</p>
<p>Small reel of fine steel wire.</p>
<p>One ½-pint bottle of brandy.</p>
<p>Fishing tackle.</p>
</blockquote>
<p>The actual clothes to be worn on starting
were left to individual fancy. It was a question
first of what one possessed; secondly, of
what one anticipated would suit the temperatures
we should meet, and best resist the wear
and tear which our clothing would have to
withstand. Some decided on Indian khaki
drill, others on home service serge uniform;
others again on a mixture of the two. One
had a rainproof coat cut down and converted
to a tunic, which in practice was found to
answer well.</p>
<p>"Shorts," we knew, would be very comfortable,
but unfortunately they are a peculiarly
British style of garment; so they were
vetoed, at any rate for wear by day. One or
two, however, rendered their trousers convertible<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[69]</SPAN></span>
to "shorts," for use during darkness, by
slitting each leg along one seam to a point
above the knee, adding buttons and cutting
button-holes at the correct places to enable them
to be turned up and fastened, so as to leave
the knees free. Most of us, however, preferred
not to risk the loss of any protection against
cold such as this plan involved, and eventually
started off wearing trousers tied below the
knee with a piece of cord, in true navvy fashion.</p>
<p>It was realised that we could not hope to
pass for Turks by day, so no elaborate disguise
was attempted. At night, however, a Turk's
silhouette does not much differ, except for his
headgear, from that of a European—for a
Turk is not a European, even though he is allowed
a bit of European soil. We accordingly
decided to wear fezes, so that any one passing
us at night would mistake us for Turks and
ask no questions. For the daytime we would
hold to our original Changri scheme of pretending
to be a German survey party, and for
this purpose would carry either Homburg hats
or British field-service caps.</p>
<p>As to the best means of taking along all
this kit, opinions were most diverse. The
weary experiments which had been commenced
whilst at Changri were continued with renewed
zest at Yozgad, until by a system of
trial and error each had worked his own particular
idea into a more or less practical form.
Our difficulties were enhanced by the necessity
of concealing our experimental models from the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[70]</SPAN></span>
eyes not only of brother Turk, but also of
brother officers, so that all our tests were
carried out in the somewhat confined space of
the room cupboards. While so situated there
was the risk of finding oneself shut in for half
an hour if an officer not in the know came into
the room to describe the events of the latest
fox-hunt. Eventually the equipment of our
party varied from a simple but enormous rucksack,
with water-bottle slung separately, to a
rather complicated arrangement by which the
pack was balanced to some extent by biscuit-pouches,
haversack, and water-bottle attached
to the belt.</p>
<p>In all cases the total load carried, with
water-bottles filled but chargals empty,
amounted to close upon 50 lb.; of this 25¼
lb. were food, 5 lb. water-bottle, and 12 lb.
accessories and spare clothing; and the remainder
the weight of the equipment itself—in
one case as much as 8 lb.</p>
<p>A few notes as to the above food and equipment
may be of interest. The soft biscuits were
obtained at the last moment from an officer
who had intended to decamp but was prevented
from so doing by a game leg. They took the
place of 1½ lb. of a kind of sun-dried meat
known locally as "pastomar," similar to
"biltong," but seasoned with garlic. This
we had bought two or three weeks previous
to the date of departure, for it was not always
obtainable in the bazaar. Hence it was
necessary to take it while the chance offered,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[71]</SPAN></span>
in spite of the unpleasantness of having to
keep such evil-smelling stuff in a living-room.
Its taste to any one but the garlic-loving
Oriental is as disagreeable as its scent, so that
it was not altogether without relief that we
found at the last moment that most of the
pastomar was already breeding maggots, and
we replaced it with the odd six biscuits
apiece.</p>
<p>Having read during our captivity a good
deal about Arctic exploration, we had also
experimented with the local pemmican, but
found it would not withstand the heat. The
cheeses were from home parcels, and to save
weight were taken out of their tins on the last
day. The same was also done with the cocoa
and Ovaltine, which were then carried in bags
made from handkerchiefs.</p>
<p>Two of the party also carried an extra
pound of chocolate and some Oxo tablets, on
the understanding that they were to be thrown
away if the loads proved too heavy, for most
of us felt that the last straw was already nearly
reached.</p>
<p>Spare clothing was left for individuals to
decide for themselves, and some carried a
little thin underclothing and a "woolley" in
addition to the spare shirt and socks.</p>
<p>The medicines comprised quinine, aspirin,
cascara sagrada, Dover's powders, and iodine,
these being supplied to us by our own doctors.
Also some arrowroot and Ovaltine in case any
one had to diet himself. We had in addition,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[72]</SPAN></span>
while at Changri, managed to obtain from the
local chemist about fifteen opium pills per
head. Most of us further carried either boric
powder or ointment for the feet. The vermin-proof
belts were to be more useful as a safeguard
against chill than against vermin, as in
the end we on no occasion slept inside a Turkish
dwelling.</p>
<p>With one exception, all the compasses were
of the poorest description, being of the more
or less toy variety with a mirror on the back.
Changri, however, produced one of superior
pattern, which we purchased without arousing
suspicion, and attempted to make more
efficient with the luminous paint off the face
of an old watch, but without very lasting
success.</p>
<p>It is not easy to make a bag of canvas which
will hold water, but by dint of fine stitching
and a special kind of beeswax, our naval leader
succeeded in producing three chargals which
did yeoman service.</p>
<p>The map on which we were to rely was a
French one, forty years old, and on a scale
of about twenty-four miles to the inch. An
officer had bought it for five pounds from a
Greek dentist at Kastamoni. As it happened
it was not bought primarily for escape purposes,
but we persuaded him to sell it to us on
his leaving Changri for Geddos. In this the
hill features were very indistinctly shown by
vague hachuring, and even a big river such
as the Kizil Irmak was in several places<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[73]</SPAN></span>
shown dotted, signifying not that this dried
up during parts of the year, but that no
one had surveyed it. An up-to-date but
very small map had been received from home
by means of a series of six "bananas," each
containing a tiny section; but, owing to our
change of plan, this showed little of our
proposed route.</p>
<p>The "sun compass" needs some explanation.
This was an invention of Captain
A. B. Matthews, D.S.O., R.E., who had been
a prisoner of war at Yozgad since the fall
of Kut-el-Amara. Wishing to make a rough
survey of the immediately surrounding country
for the use of the Hunt Club, and finding
that local magnetic attraction made a compass
altogether unreliable, he bethought him
of a simple means of utilising the sun, which
in the wonderful climate of Asia Minor is
rarely obscured throughout the spring, summer,
or autumn. The "sun compass" consists
merely of a thin wooden disc of say 5 inches
diameter, with the outer edge divided into
360 degrees, and with a hole at the centre
through which can be inserted a piece of
stiff straight wire. A table of the sun's
bearing at any hour on any day completes
the instrument. In actual use the disc is
held horizontally, with the graduations upwards,
and the wire kept vertical and protruding
above the disc. Then, by turning
the latter till the shadow of the wire falls
on the sun's bearing plus 180 degrees, you<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[74]</SPAN></span>
have the disc set to read off true bearings
in any direction.</p>
<p>Captain Matthews was also responsible for
the star charts. By means of two maps of
the heavens obtained from a book on travel,
published by the Royal Geographical Society,
he devised from first principles a "bus" consisting
of three concentric cardboard discs. By
means of these it was possible, almost mechanically,
to read off the bearings of the brighter
stars in the main constellations for any hour
and any night of the year. It was thus possible
to obtain a series of charts showing on
which star one should march for any required
bearing, and at any particular time. We prepared
them for all hours of the nights from
the 1st August to the 15th September 1918.
This chart-book was of value as a check on
a magnetic compass by night, but assumed
an elementary knowledge of at least those
constellations which would be of use for the
particular purpose in view.</p>
<p>Although it was expected that if we
wished to evade recapture we should have
to avoid replenishing our supplies at any
villages, it was necessary to take money in
case we were compelled to do so as a last
resource. For this purpose a certain amount
of gold and silver was essential: otherwise it
was quite possible that, in payment for anything
in an out-of-the-way district, the paper
money would be received at its true value,
namely, nothing at all. A certain amount of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[75]</SPAN></span>
paper money was, however, advisable in view
of the conditions we might expect if we were
recaptured, as paper money was less likely to
be taken away from us than gold and silver.
It was decided then to start if possible with
at least £2 each in gold, £30 in paper, and
two medjidies (worth four shillings each) in
silver. This we succeeded in collecting, thanks
to being able to cash a few cheques locally:
for both the gold and the silver, however,
it was necessary to pay five times their face
value in paper. We bought silver coins, a
few at a time, from various sentries. These
men thoroughly understood our desire for
them when we hinted at a pretty girl in
England who would look very handsome with
a necklace of medjidies round her neck.</p>
<p>While at Changri our party had succeeded
in obtaining from other officers two <i>pukka</i>
helio-mirrors, which had escaped destruction
on the fall of Kut-el-Amara. With these we
had fitted up a duplex heliograph, complete
with signalling key and adjusting screws.
Whereas, however, for the Samos scheme it
would have been invaluable, for Rendezvous
X its use was more problematical; and in
view of the way in which essentials had
gradually mounted up, it was in the end
rather reluctantly decided that the helio
must go by the board, as it weighed about
three pounds.</p>
<p>Another decision now made was that in
our party we should not use violence in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[76]</SPAN></span>
order to make our escape, unless it should
be necessary on the coast itself to avoid
throwing away a really good chance. It was
recognised that if bloodshed occurred, the
Turks would be quite capable of killing off
the whole of our party, and possibly others,
if recaptured. For this reason no attempt
was made to procure firearms, though this
would probably have been no more difficult
than obtaining the fezes, compasses, and
field-glasses.</p>
<p>During the four months we were at Yozgad,
Grunt, being one of the best Turkish scholars
in the camp, started a class for any who chose
to learn Turkish. About five times a week,
therefore, all the original six of our escape-party
and a few others used to meet in
Grunt's room for an hour's instruction. In
the case of would-be escapers, the main
attraction of these lessons was this: if any
of us were recaptured, as some were
practically certain to be, it would be possible
to make oneself understood to some
slight extent, and thereby perhaps alleviate
the unpleasantness of prison life by being
able to let our jailers know our wants. Since,
also, to judge by the experience of those who
had been recaptured, we should, if equally
unfortunate, spend several months in the
close company of some of the worst criminals
in Turkey, it would be a pity not to take the
opportunity of picking up a really good conversational
knowledge of the language under<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[77]</SPAN></span>
exceptionally favourable circumstances. For
this a grounding in grammar would be invaluable.
Nothing else but these considerations
would have induced the majority of
us to attempt so difficult a task as learning
even the rudiments of the Ottoman tongue.</p>
<p>As the time grew near for the great
adventure, the last stage of our training was
entered upon. Every opportunity was taken
of going out hunting, although the field
was limited to a total of thirty. Keenness
in hockey died off, as many of us were
afraid of sustaining some injury which might
incapacitate us on the actual day. Running
and hard walking round the garden became
a regular institution in some houses; and
several cupboards, if suddenly opened at
almost any hour of the day and at many in
the night, would have disclosed a member
of an escape-party loaded up in the most
extraordinary manner, and performing gymnastic
exercises for the strengthening of leg
and shoulder muscles. In view of the inevitable
hard marching, towards the end several
of the party even went so far as to soak the
feet several times a day in a strong solution of
alum, in the hope of hardening the feet and
avoiding blisters.</p>
<p>At the same time efforts were made to
build up the stamina necessary for a 400-mile
march by eating the most nourishing
foods obtainable, irrespective of the fact that
the price of any food seemed to go up as the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[78]</SPAN></span>
cube of its body-building value. To give one
instance, sugar at this time cost a sovereign
the pound.</p>
<p>It was almost inevitable that, with so
many preparations in progress, the secret of
our intentions should leak out in the camp;
and once suspicions were aroused many of
our actions would go to confirm them. Thus
it came about that a few days before the 30th
July, the whole of the camp at Yozgad knew
pretty well that attempts to escape were on
foot; the shopping lists for the Changri
division were alone enough to have set people
talking. Everybody wanted bootlaces, straps,
hobnails, rope, &c., in prodigious quantities.
Unfortunately the Turks also appeared to
have got wind of it. For the last week of
July, sentries were visited and awakened
with unheard-of frequency. Even the commandant
himself occasionally visited the
different houses after dark. In the case of
one house, an extra sentry was suddenly
posted in the garden.</p>
<p>However, our preparations went quietly
on; our "hosts" might have nothing really
definite to go upon, and the more keen the
sentries were now, the more weary they
would be by the time the real day arrived.
We therefore continued to make holes in
walls, loosen iron bars, dig unnecessary irrigation
channels in the garden, &c., &c., all
as aids to egress from one house or another
on the final night.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[79]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>In the particular house of our original six,
(Cochrane and Ellis lived in another), we had
come to the conclusion that our best chance
was to prepare a hole through the outer wall
of the kitchen belonging to our mess. This
kitchen, it is necessary to explain, was built
along the high enclosure wall of the garden,
and was separated from the house itself by
a narrow alley-way, over which one of the
sentries stood guard. Next to the kitchen
in the same outhouse was a little room with
one small window opening on to the alley,
the entrance being <i>viâ</i> the kitchen itself.
This second room was used as a fowl-house,
and it was here that we made up our minds
to prepare a hole three-quarters of the way
through the outer wall. How exactly those
escaping from our house were to get across
into the kitchen and finish off the hole on
the final night was a problem of which the
solution was only settled in detail at the
last moment, and we will therefore leave
our readers in a similar state of suspense.
The essential was that all should be present
at the evening roll-call, and yet the hole
must be completed and everybody be across
at precisely 9.15 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span></p>
<p>So uncertain were we of the means of
effecting this that we had a second alternative
in case the first scheme could not be
carried out. This involved getting over the
wall by ladders.</p>
<p>A day or two before the 30th July, representatives<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[80]</SPAN></span>
of the various parties met once
again in solemn conclave to ensure that the
various plans should not clash, and a few
general instructions were issued to parties
with a view to obtaining as long a start as
possible. Every one was to be represented
in bed on the night by a dummy; boots were
to be padded, likewise the ends of khud-sticks
(these were a <i>sine qua non</i> of our equipment
for night-marching); water-bottles were not
to be filled because they gurgled; every man's
equipment was to be finally tried on to make
certain that it would not make any noise.</p>
<p>Lastly, a lamp-signal was arranged between
houses in case any party should be caught just
prior to leaving their house, for instance while
completing a hole. If that signal were given,
it would no longer be necessary for the other
parties to wait until 9.15 before they started;
on the contrary, they were advised to start
away at once before the alarm reached the
sentries in the other houses.</p>
<p>The 30th July arrived, but with it an
unexpected complication. Vague news had
just come through that an exchange ship
was being sent out from England to fetch
some of the worst cases of sick and wounded
from among the British prisoners in Turkey.
The boat, said the rumour, was due to arrive
at some port at about the end of August, and
the question therefore arose at the eleventh
hour whether, if we set off now, it might not
give the Turks the pretext that our Government<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[81]</SPAN></span>
had informed us of the visit of this
vessel, and that we were making off in the
hopes of getting aboard her secretly. The
argument was of course, on the face of it,
ridiculous, but then so is the Turk, and it
would be a terrible responsibility for us if
by our escape we destroyed the hopes of
these poor sick and wounded men. A vote
was therefore taken as to whether we would
postpone the date, with the result that the
motion was carried by a small majority.</p>
<p>This was a terrible disappointment, for it
meant, we thought, another month of indecision.
Moreover, there would be no hope of
finding a boat still awaiting us at Rendezvous
X, and it would be too late in the year for
much chance of our finding crops to eat or
hide in. It was the moon, however, which
in the end decided that the postponement
could not be for so long. On working out
its time of rising, it was found that if we
waited till the end of August the moon would
only rise late enough to let us leave our houses
at 9.15, when within four days of its disappearance.
In this way we should be handicapped
by having the maximum of dark, or
practically dark, nights for our journey. The
whole question was therefore revised in this
new light, and it was decided that we must
either start before the new moon came or else
give up all hope of leaving in this year at all.
The night 7th-8th August was then chosen.
This would be a Wednesday, and the following<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[82]</SPAN></span>
morning a hunt-day, when the check taken
at dawn was confused by the movements of
thirty officers dressing in haste for the day's
sport.</p>
<p>The week's grace was spent in perfecting all
our arrangements. One refinement was to
collect our own and other people's hair when
cut by an officer barber, and paste it on to
the outside of a cloth bag stuffed with rubbish
or towels made up to about the size of a man's
head. These were to be the heads of our
dummies. Meanwhile we were more careful
with our shopping orders, and were relieved
to find suspicions in the camp dying down.</p>
<p>On the morning of the 31st July an officer,
who was supposed to know nothing of the
escape, had been called by his orderly and
told, "They ain't gone after all, sir!"</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_8_8" id="Footnote_8_8"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_8_8"><span class="label">[8]</span></SPAN> The following is a list of the officers who attempted to
escape, but were unhappily all recaptured, mostly within a few
days of starting, but in the case of one party not until they
had been at large for eighteen days and covered over 200 miles:
Major C. H. Stockley, 66th Punjabis; Captains C. Manners,
104th Rifles; A. B. Matthews, D.S.O., R.E.; E. W. Burdett
and C. A. Raynor, 48th Pioneers; T. R. Wells, R.A.F.; R. O.
Chamier, 110th Mahrattas; H. H. Rich, 120th Infantry;
E. T. M. Patmore, Hants Regiment, T.F.; Lieutenants Tudway,
R.N.; J. H. Brabazon, Connaught Rangers; A. V. Barlow,
R.A.F.; H. D. Stearns, I.A.R., 117th Mahrattas; A.
Macfadyen, I.A.R., 110th Mahrattas; F. S. Sheridan, I.A.R.,
Gurkhas; J. Dooley, I.A.R., M.T.; M. L. C. Smith, I.A.R.,
7th Rajputs.</p>
</div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[83]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER V.<br/> THE FLAG FALLS.</h2>
<p>At last the long-deferred day had dawned—the
cause rather of relief than excitement to
our party, after their planning and scheming
for eleven long months and active preparations
for as many weeks. Our only prayer
now was that we should at least have a run
for our money, and be spared the ignominy
of being led back into the camp at Yozgad
without the taste of even a few days
freedom.</p>
<p>The 7th August being a Wednesday, at
11 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> the usual picnic party set off for the
pine woods. The majority never dreamt for
a moment of the intention of twenty-five
officers—a quarter of all the officers in the
camp—to escape that night. Their departure
was the signal for feverish activity in completing
preparations which, by their nature,
had to be left until the last day. Such, in
the house then occupied by the present
writers, called Hospital House, was the
screwing together of the ladders required in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[84]</SPAN></span>
case an alternative scheme for getting out
of the camp should prove necessary. Then
there were rucksacks and haversacks to be
finally made up, and the whole "Christmas
Tree" to be tried on to ensure that there was
no rattling. For reasons which will appear,
it was necessary too for the Old Man and
Looney to convey their kits across the alley
into the fowl-house and there leave them concealed,
the one in a blanket and the other
in a box. Meanwhile, Grunt and Perce put
the finishing touches to the hole commenced,
as previously described, in the fowl-house
wall, until daylight could be seen through
every joint in the outer skin of masonry, and
until it was as certain as such things could
be that the remaining stones would come
away easily. Watches had to be synchronised
to ensure that all six parties should
start simultaneously; the fresh meat for the
first two days to be issued, and so on almost
<i>ad infinitum</i>. It was at this stage that we
discovered the maggots in the "pastomar"
or "biltong," to which reference has already
been made.</p>
<p>That evening, before the hour when intercommunication
between houses was supposed
to cease, there were many visits from well-wishers
living in other houses who knew of
our intentions, and last arrangements were
made with our British orderlies to play their
part. Doubtless they did it well. One can
imagine the delight with which they would<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[85]</SPAN></span>
put some of our dummies to bed after our
departure, and as we left we heard their
efforts in the house to cover our exit with
the noise of a sing-song. If no alarm
occurred before daylight, they were to remove
the dummies after these had served their
purpose at the 4 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> "rounds." One orderly
had also volunteered to build up the hole in
the wall as soon as the house and kitchen
doors were unlocked next morning.</p>
<p>At last all was ready, and we sat down
to what, we hoped, would be our last full
meal for many a day. Twenty minutes to
eight came and went, the time when the
<i>onbashi</i>, or Turkish corporal, usually took roll-call;
but it was not till eight o'clock that
evening that the six of the party in our
house, who, with a Major A—— and the
"King of Oireland," another escaper, formed
the mess on the top floor, heard his footsteps
on the stairs. We returned his good-night
with rather more than usual gusto, and
waited till he had disappeared, as his custom
was, into the next room. Now was the
moment. Old Man and Looney slipped out
of the room and downstairs into the kitchen,
the door of which, with the side-door of the
house, was allowed to remain open every night
until our orderlies had "washed up." These
two were to go across in their shirt sleeves
and carrying plates, so that, if he noticed
them at all, the sentry posted over the alley
separating the main building from the outhouse<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[86]</SPAN></span>
would naturally mistake them for
orderlies. In the excitement of the moment,
however, Old Man had forgotten to bring
down his coat; and Looney, now safely ensconced
in the fowl-house, wondered why he
had not followed him across. Next minute
there was a tremendous crash and a
tinkle of broken crockery. The Old Man,
discovering his loss, had turned back and
slipped on the stairs. Nothing could have
exceeded in realism this unintentional imitation
of an orderly. As he picked himself up,
he saw the feet of the <i>onbashi</i> descending the
stairs above him, with the result that he lost
no further time in crossing to the kitchen.
Orderly M—— was sent back to fetch the
missing article, which arrived in due course.</p>
<p>Now followed an anxious few minutes.
Sometimes it happened that the <i>onbashi</i> would
miscount an officer or man, or count one twice
over, and the check would then be repeated
throughout the house. We realised that if
this occurred on the present night it would
be necessary for Old Man and Looney to reappear
from the kitchen, and for scheme No. 2
to come into operation. Incidentally their
kits, then in the outhouse, would have to be
brought back in the blanket and box by our
orderlies. Scheme No. 2 was to leave the
house, carrying ladders, through a window on
the eastern side; after which would follow a
ticklish crawl between two sentries forty yards
apart to the garden wall nine feet in height.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[87]</SPAN></span>
The bars of the window in question had been
loosened and cracked by Looney, with Old
Man watching the sentries' movements, during
some amateur theatricals held in the house
on the previous night. To our relief, however,
this plan had not to be put into execution.</p>
<p>As was his custom, when the orderlies had
finished their work, the <i>onbashi</i> locked the
house and kitchen doors. No sooner had his
footsteps died away than the advance-guard of
our party set to work to complete the opening
of the wall. It was now about 8.15 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>
The work went on quickly but quietly. A few
minutes only and the clear starlit sky was
visible through the rapidly enlarging aperture.</p>
<p>Then came another anxious moment. As
the two were relieving one another at the
work, there suddenly appeared at the half-completed
task the head of a mongrel dog.
One growl or bark would suffice to draw the
attention of the watchmen over the vegetable
gardens outside, who did not hesitate to fire
off their ancient rifles on the slightest alarm;
but the dog after one look in at the hole
strolled on, and the good work was resumed.</p>
<p>There was one large stone which seemed
likely to give trouble; indeed it had almost
been decided to let it remain, when it suddenly
came away and crashed noisily to the
ground. But the sound, if heard at all, fell
on deaf ears—although it must have been
at about this very time that some of the
party, still in the house and overlooking the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[88]</SPAN></span>
wall, saw a man standing within a score of
yards from the hole.</p>
<p>Their work completed, Old Man and Looney
proceeded to screen it from any one passing
casually along, by affixing a square of canvas
over the outside with "blobs" of beeswax.
It now only remained to arrange for the easy
withdrawal of the staple of the kitchen door,
so that the latter could be opened from the
outside, although padlocked; then, having
donned haversack, water-bottle, and pack, to
await the arrival of the remaining six from
this house, four of our own and two of another
party.</p>
<p>When Old Man and Looney had stepped off
to the kitchen the other six of the second-floor
mess had remained at table, talking and
smoking as usual. The Turkish corporal taking
roll-call reappeared from the room beyond
the dining-room, and was told not to forget
the "yourt" for the next day. "Yourt," a
kind of junket, is a staple diet of the Turk,
and most of the prisoners became very partial
to it. As it was hard to come by except
through the medium of a sentry, it was their
custom to remind him each evening, so that
he might have some faint chance of remembering
about it next morning.</p>
<p>A few minutes later they heard the kitchen
door being locked, and heaved a sigh of relief.
The advance-party had had enough time to
get across to the kitchen, and roll had been
correctly called the first time. Major A——<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[89]</SPAN></span>
in our mess, who was not escaping, had
offered to watch the Upper House for the
alarm-signal, and he was left sitting in the
mess-room while the others set to work on
various jobs. Grunt and Perce removed all
obstructions to exit from the carpenter's shop
door, while Nobby and Johnny took the four
ladders from their hiding-place in a wood-store
and tied bits of felt round the ends
to deaden the sound when they should be
placed against the wall. After this the
ladders were taken into the cellar, whence
scheme No. 2 might have to be worked.
They then went upstairs to the bedroom,
where their escape paraphernalia was stored.
Here they hung towels and blankets over
the windows, and started to dress by the
light of a candle. It was a queer sight
indeed. They were, at this point, joined by
Sheridan, who belonged to a downstair mess,
and one Pat. The latter was dresser-in-chief,
and helped them on with their equipment.
He was very miserable that he was not
going himself, but he had a crocked knee and
it would have been madness for him to think
of marching over broken country by night.</p>
<p>He now employed spare moments repeating
certain sentences that he had learnt in
order to call away the sentry over the alley:
on this depended the best scheme of getting
out of the house. The bedroom was the one
in which Old Man, Grunt, and Johnny slept,
and those in the room now set to work to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[90]</SPAN></span>
make up the dummies in the three beds.
The heads had already been fashioned, and,
with a few clothes stuffed under the blankets
and the heads placed in position, the beds
were soon occupied by three graceful figures
in attitudes of deep repose. The small piece
of towel forehead that could be seen over the
edge of the blanket looked perhaps a trifle
pale, but, apart from that, the beds seemed
quite natural. They could not resist the
temptation of calling the Major away from
the mess window for a moment, just to have
a look at the sleeping beauties, and he returned
chuckling to his post.</p>
<p>Water-bottles were then partially filled
with a thick paste of cocoa. Although water
was not to be carried at the start, on account of
the impossibility of preventing a gurgle in
the water-bottle, the cocoa paste was permissible,
for, being only just liquid enough to
pour, it made no noise. It had been decided
that morning that it would be best to leave
the bedroom before 9 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, at which time the
sentries changed. A few minutes before this
hour, therefore, the six officers gave their feet
a gouty appearance by tying felt padding
on to their boots, and then started down to
the ground-floor. On the way, Johnny
turned into the orderlies' room to say good-bye,
thanking them hurriedly for their help,
without which the preparations for the escape
would have been almost impossible. A few
days later he found in the pocket of his<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[91]</SPAN></span>
jersey, which had been mended by an orderly
belonging to the Norfolk regiment, a small
piece of paper on which was written, "Good-bye,
and good luck, sir.—B.," and he still has
it in his possession. Going downstairs they
met an officer prisoner, who, not having been
admitted to the secret, nearly had a fit at
the sight of six such extraordinary objects.</p>
<p>Grunt looked in at another orderlies' room
above the exit, and asked them to blow
out their lamp and make a noise. The
six then crept quietly into the prearranged
room, and waited breathlessly by the door.</p>
<p>Sentries were changed, and once again all
became still. One lived every second of that
waiting.</p>
<p>Their plan now depended on the aid of Pat.
Although debarred from escaping himself, he
was willing to help others to liberty at considerable
risk to himself. Punctually at 9.15,
the hour at which the parties in the different
houses were allowed to start, Pat's clear
tones could be heard calling to the sentry
on the alley-way—</p>
<p>"Nebuchi, nebuchi, jigara dushdu."
("Sentry, sentry, I've dropped my cigarettes.")</p>
<p>And indeed he had: a hundred scattered
about a cabbage-bed should keep the sentry
busy for some time. But the wretched man
nearly upset all calculations. Wearied with
a quarter of an hour's duty, he was already
almost asleep.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[92]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>It was a moment of terrible suspense for
the six officers waiting, ready loaded up with
their kits, in the ground-floor room opposite
to the kitchen. The door of this led on to the
alley-way; normally it was disused and kept
locked, but the lock had now been picked
and the door could be opened in a moment.</p>
<p>Would the sentry hear Pat calling? And
would he desert his post even if he did hear?</p>
<p>They had heard Pat's first sentence. No
reply.</p>
<p>It was repeated, then again and again.</p>
<p>After they had heard him shouting for
many hours (perhaps thirty seconds, as time
is reckoned by a watch), the sentry answered.</p>
<p>His form was just visible as he passed by a
small iron-barred window, and now was the
opportunity. They could cross unobserved
to the kitchen. An open door, three steps
across the alley-way, a fumble with the
kitchen door staple; another open door, a
turn to the left, bend down or you'll knock
your head off getting into the fowl-house,
starlight showing in a black wall, through
head first and almost on your face into long
grass, and there you are—a free man.</p>
<p>Meanwhile Pat was no doubt explaining
to the delighted old sentry from the upper
window how he could have a few cigarettes
himself and return the remainder next morning.
We sometimes wonder whether the
sentry was foolish enough to mention to his
relief about the cigarettes he had been given.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[93]</SPAN></span>
At the time of writing we are still ignorant
how long it was before our departure was
discovered.<SPAN name="FNanchor_9_9" id="FNanchor_9_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_9_9" class="fnanchor">[9]</SPAN></p>
<p>Looney and Old Man, being already on the
spot, had been granted the privilege of leading
through the hole, the remainder following
in an order arranged by lot, since ours was
not the only party represented. It so happened
that the two of the other party were
sandwiched between the other four of ours.
This caused a temporary separation; for
at the best it took an appreciable time to
crawl through the wall and pick oneself up
on the other side, but these two were especially
slow. Grunt too had lost time when it
came to his turn. Impatiently waiting to
see the starry sky once more when the then
broad form of Johnny should have ceased to
obscure the hole, he eventually discovered
that the cause of the darkness was not that
Johnny had jammed, but that the canvas flap
had fallen, and was covering the hole all too
effectively.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[94]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Our main object at this stage was to avoid
disturbing the garden chowkidars, and therefore
each as he emerged lost no time in
creeping along the high garden wall, and
dropping down into the friendly shelter of
the river bed. For all its "hundred springs"—the
meaning of the name "Yozgad"—the
river for the greater part of the year consisted
merely of a shallow and dirty stream,
not more than ten feet broad, although its
banks were as many yards apart, and from
five to eight feet in height. It was along
this that we all turned down-stream, Johnny
now taking the lead. A few days previously
he had suddenly developed a passionate
interest in natural history. A polite letter,
in which the word "ornithological" played a
great part, was written to the commandant,
and Johnny was permitted to join two real
naturalists in an expedition starting at 4 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>
on our last Sunday morning at Yozgad.</p>
<p>These two had been at Changri with us,
and knew we had intentions of escaping,
so Johnny told them in which direction
his party wished to start off, and this direction
was now taken. Johnny counted his
steps, noted landmarks which would be
visible by starlight, and was able to draw
a rough map of the country. All three dug
at intervals for imaginary field-mice, until
the sentry with them thought they were
more insane than even the average Englishman,
and said so. In the end, however, the
strain of this great thought overpowered him
and he fell asleep, giving Johnny the opportunity
he required. He climbed a hill, took
bearings, and was able to see our future
route to within half a mile of a rugged piece
of country known to the local hunt club as
"Hades." On the return journey the three
came back along the edge of the stream
which ran past the bottom of our garden
wall, and in which we have just left the
six of our party.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i094.jpg" width-obs="1200" height-obs="941" alt="" /> <div class="caption"> <i>From a sketch by Capt. E. B. Burns, E. Kent Regt.</i><br/> YOZGAD CAMP FROM N.W.<br/>
A = Hospital House.<br/>
B = Upper House.<br/>
C = Position of hole made in fowl-house wall.<br/>
C——D = Course followed to river bed.<br/>
E = Market gardens.<br/></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[95]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>In accordance with the plan then settled
we follow the river-bed until almost clear of
the most westerly houses of the town, then
turn right-handed up a stony track, passing
between two high walls till the track ends.
A few more paces to the west and we shall
be safe in the open country. These few paces,
however, will be along a main road directly in
front of two or three houses on the outskirts
of the town, but the alternative of following
the river-bed farther and then turning up
would necessitate passing through vegetable
gardens, which, as already mentioned, are
jealously guarded.</p>
<p>In the event, the original plan was justified
by success, although the six of us,
at this time unintentionally split up into
parties of four and two, passed fully in view
of a man sitting on one of the verandahs<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[96]</SPAN></span>
overlooking the road. It was probably
thanks to our fezes that we escaped detection,
for other disguise we had none. It
was lucky that we had taken the precaution
to cover our boots with felt pads, for the
ring of an Englishman's boots on a metalled
road would, we know, have aroused the envy
and suspicion of any Turk who heard it,
accustomed as he is to the soft footfall of the
country sandal or "chariq."</p>
<p>Once comfortably clear of the town, the
leading four could afford to wait for the
other two to come up, and with their arrival
we began to enjoy our first taste of freedom
from Turkish toils. The only question to
disturb us now was whether Cochrane and
Ellis had got out safely from their house. So
far, at any rate, there had been no sounds
of an alarm. We therefore lost no time in
setting off to the rendezvous, where we hoped
to join up as a complete party of eight. This
was to be at the bottom of the "Hades"
ravine, at the point where it was crossed by
the telegraph line to Angora. The distance
from our houses, as the crow flies, was perhaps
two miles. For this, taking into consideration
the darkness of the night and the
difficulty of the country, we had allowed two
and a quarter hours. At 11.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, any one
who had failed to appear was to be considered
recaptured or lost, and those who had arrived
were to go on. An absurdly liberal allowance
of time you may say; but even the six<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[97]</SPAN></span>
whose movements we have followed, and who
had the advantage of Johnny's guidance over
a route reconnoitred by day, took till 11 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>
to cover these two miles. We were experiencing,
some of us for the first time, the
difficulties of a night march. In addition,
it was our first trial of carrying our loads,
weighing nearly fifty pounds, anywhere outside
a cupboard. No wonder then that our
progress was slow, and at one time we began
to think that we must have already crossed
the line of telegraph which was to lead us
down into "Hades" itself. But there it was
at last, and we were soon slipping down—only
too literally—into the ravine.</p>
<p>Our first act, after quenching our thirst,
was to fill up our water-bottles. As 11.30
approached, with still no sign of Cochrane
and Ellis, we began to wonder whether, perhaps,
they might not have gone on to another
ravine in "Hades," and be awaiting the rest
of us there; so some commenced scouting
around, while others remained to show their
position by periodical flashes with a cigarette
lighter. This was so desolate a bit of country
that the flashes entailed no appreciable risk.</p>
<p>At 11.30 we decided to give them another
quarter of an hour; to delay after that would
be to jeopardise the remainder of the party,
for it was already only four hours to dawn.
Great, therefore, was our relief when, at the
last moment of this time of grace, we saw
two forms appear on the skyline, and presently<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[98]</SPAN></span>
heard the rattle of loose shale as they
picked their way towards our flashes. So
far so good; and we were soon exchanging
mutual congratulations on joining up,
and saying that even this one night's breath
of freedom, after two and a half years' captivity,
would be worth all the trouble of our
preparations.</p>
<p>But we must go back for a moment and
narrate the experiences of the late-comers in
leaving their house.</p>
<p>This was called the Upper House, and to
the east overlooked the main street below,
but was separated from it by three shallow
terraces, which boasted some treasured vegetables
and a few fruit trees. To the north
the ground fell steeply by three higher terraces
to a small patch of ground enclosed by walls.
It was here that we used to play the four-a-side
hockey. The upper terrace on this
northern face was visible to a sentry at the
main gate of the Hospital House, which was
on the other side of a road running along
the hockey ground wall. The two remaining
sides of the house abutted on tumble-down
cottages, from which they were separated by
a narrow alley. At the north-western and
south-western corners sentries were posted.</p>
<p>The number of officers escaping from this
house was five. The bars of a window on
the side facing the main street had been cut
with the aid of a steel saw, and at 9.15 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>
the five climbed down a rope-ladder to the
ground. Skirting the edge of the house at
intervals of two minutes they crept quietly
through the garden and reached the second of
the three terraces on the north side, keeping
well under the high bank. Here they passed
within three yards of the sentry's box, on the
top of the bank above them. Absolute silence
was necessary, and this was the reason that
the two had been so late in arriving at the
rendezvous, for each step had to be taken
with extreme care.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i098.jpg" width-obs="860" height-obs="1200" alt="" /> <div class="caption"> <i>From a sketch by Capt. K. F. Freeland, R.A.</i><br/> UPPER HOUSE, YOZGAD, FROM N.N.E.<br/>
(<span class="smcap">Winter Time.</span>)<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;">A = Sentry's box.</span><br/>
B——C = Track followed by Cochrane and Ellis.<br/>
<span style="margin-left: 2.5em;">D = Hockey ground.</span><br/></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[99]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The terrace a few yards beyond the sentry's
box sloped down into the large market-garden
to the west of the Hospital House. On the
south side of this was a wall, along which
they picked their way. Here, too, great
caution was required. Look-out huts had
to be passed within a few yards, but finally
they were across the garden. A high wall
had now to be climbed, but fortunately it
was in bad repair and afforded good footholds.</p>
<p>Here Cochrane and Ellis heard voices. An
old woman had seen Stockley and Rich and
was wanting to know what they were doing.
Our two did not wait to hear much more.
Turning right, they were on the same stony
track up which the first party had turned
from the river-bed, and now they followed
Johnny's route till they finally struck the
telegraph post and arrived at "Hades."</p>
<p>Ellis had arrived puffing and blowing, but
there was no time to be lost if we were to
be at anything like a safe distance from
Yozgad before dawn broke.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[100]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Five minutes before midnight, then, we
started off a complete party, and were soon
scrambling up the northern side of "Hades"
on to the plateau above. Having left the
line of telegraph poles for the sake of an
easier ascent, we were unable at once to find
it again. Although it had been our original
intention to follow the telegraph wires as
likely to lead over a passable line of country,
it was decided to waste no further time in
a search for them. Instead we would set
off by compass and stars in a due westerly
direction, and hope to pick them up again
later on. The ground proved favourable: our
course took us over fairly level country, a
considerable portion of which was under cultivation,
and for some time we were walking
over stubble. Although there was no moon,
our eyes rapidly accustomed themselves to
the bright starlight, and hopeful progress
was made, but not without occasional
alarms.</p>
<p>The first occurred within an hour of leaving
"Hades." Looney was temporarily relieving
Cochrane of his task of guiding the party,
when the leading six suddenly found that the
other two had disappeared, and inwardly
cursed them for straggling. In reality, what
had happened was this: the party, moving
in no regular formation, had got a little
separated, when suddenly the two in the rear
had seen the glowing tip of a cigarette moving
obliquely towards them, and immediately<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[101]</SPAN></span>
afterwards descried the shadowy forms of
three mounted men. Quick as thought they
lay down and waited till the horsemen had
passed; the rest moved on in blissful ignorance
of their danger, until, on turning for the
others, they too saw the cigarette and realised
what had happened. Those three men were
almost certainly gendarmes. Apart from this,
we occasionally found ourselves coming upon
little groups of huts and villages, and these
entailed wasteful detours. We had, in addition,
an uncomfortable feeling that we were
leaving behind us a rather obvious track
through the crops where yet uncut.</p>
<p>About 2 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we once more picked up the
line of telegraph poles. We were all the more
glad to follow them as we saw difficult country
ahead, and they were likely to lie along a
practicable route. Practicable it was, but
then it is practicable to reach the bottom of
most slopes if you are prepared to sit down
and slide; for that is what we had to do for
the latter part of the descent into the steep-sided
ravine, across which our telegraph line
now led us. At least, however, we had the
satisfaction of a much-needed drink from the
crystal-clear water of a mountain stream.</p>
<p>Here indeed would have been an ideal hiding-place
for the coming day; we could have
bathed and drunk to our hearts' content,
shielded both from sun and view by enormous
rocks which towered above us, almost on the
water's edge. But we were only seven or<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[102]</SPAN></span>
eight miles from Yozgad, and an hour lost
now meant one to be made up later on. After
a drink, then, we clambered up the farther
slope, to find as we struggled on that we were
once more coming into open country, with
less and less prospect of a suitable hiding-place.
To turn back was out of the question.
The first light of dawn caught us still moving
forward, and within sight of a village.
The sun had not risen before men and women
were on every side of us, going out to work
in their fields. We came to a stream running
through a grove of trees, but it was too near
the village to remain there. Our freedom
was to be short-lived, we thought, as we took
a hurried drink and proceeded across more
open country. Eventually, at 4.50, we dropped
down into a tiny nullah on the open hillside.
The only merit of this spot was that it was
not directly visible from the village.</p>
<p>It was obvious that we could not hope still
further to escape observation from the fields
if we continued to lie there all day, so
Looney went off to scout around for something
better. A more hopeful nullah, with
banks in places five feet high, was reported
half a mile beyond the next low crest. To
that therefore we moved in broad daylight,
glad to find that we should at least have some
water, for a muddy trickle flowed down the
nullah bed. Without this the heat would
have been intolerable, for, until late in the
day, the banks proved too shelving to provide
shade from the sun. Even with water, Turkish-bath<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[103]</SPAN></span>
conditions are conducive neither to
sleep nor appetite. Not one of us slept a
wink that day. As to the day's ration, it was
with difficulty that we forced ourselves to eat
a quarter of a pound of salted meat and nine
ounces of home-made biscuit—not an excessive
amount, even when you add to it one and a
half ounces a head of chocolate, which Grunt
produced from the store of extras he was
voluntarily carrying.</p>
<p>We reckoned that we were perhaps ten
miles' distance from Yozgad. After the events
of the morning we entertained little hope of
our whereabouts not having been reported,
but we were to learn that we flattered ourselves
as to the interest we aroused among
the country people. The fact at least remained,
that we were left undisturbed in our
somewhat obvious hiding-place: the only
signs of life that we saw during the day were
a shepherd with his flock of sheep grazing a
quarter of a mile away, and a Turkish soldier
who, in the early evening, came down to our
nullah a little below us, and was probably
himself a deserter and so a fugitive like ourselves.
Towards dusk we stood up and
watched a stream of men and carts returning
to their villages after the day's work in the
fields.</p>
<p>By 7.30 all was clear, and we lost no time
in making our way to the line of telegraph
poles which we could see disappearing over
the crest of the next rise. Alongside we
found a splendid track, which we were able<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[104]</SPAN></span>
to follow over undulating country for several
miles. Nobby was in trouble with his
"chariqs"; in spite of experiments carried
out for weeks beforehand he had not succeeded
in getting a pair which did not now gall him
in one place or another. This was serious, as
he was relying on these country sandals to
carry him down to the coast; strong English
boots were hard to come by. On this night,
after several delays as one after another of his
spares was tried and rejected, he was eventually
able to wear a pair lent him by Cochrane.</p>
<p>Twilight had now faded, and we were dependent
once more on the light of the stars.
The track, easily distinguishable while it kept
to the telegraph poles, had begun to wind
about as the country became more undulating.
In a little while it could no longer be
followed with any certainty. We therefore
ceased to worry about the track and trusted
to the telegraph to lead us towards Angora,
until this too failed us, for it went too much
to the north of west. We thereupon proceeded
on our proper course by compass.</p>
<p>We had started in the evening feeling
unexpectedly fresh, and it says much for our
training that the first night's march had left
none of us in the least bit stiff. Nevertheless
the day in the hot sun and the lack of all
sleep had tried us more severely than we
thought, and we were now beginning to feel
the effects. The idea had been to have the
regulation five minutes' halt at the end of
every hour's marching, but we soon found<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[105]</SPAN></span>
that we were taking ten minutes' rest every
half-hour. We were, moreover, consumed
with an appalling thirst; even at night the
heat off the ground in this arid track of land
was stifling, while the parched and cracked
surface held out little hope of there being
water in the vicinity. At 11.30 we decided
we must have a long halt, in the hopes of a
little sleep; two volunteers shared the watch.
Shortly after midnight we marched on again
considerably refreshed, the main anxiety
now being for water. Two hours later we
saw looming ahead a low ridge of hills,
and decided to go and wait there until
dawn should reveal the most likely direction
for a drink. A little searching round then
showed us a fair-sized stream in the next
valley to the south-west: in Asia Minor, however,
where there is a perennial stream, there
is fairly certain to be a village or two, and so
it proved in this case; but water we must
have; besides, on the hillside, where we had
rested till daylight, there now appeared a
shepherd with his flock. Hastily gathering
up our kit, we dodged up dry and rocky
nullahs and over the next ridge. Once more
it was broad daylight before we settled down
for the day in our hiding-place, in rocky
ground intersected with crevices just wide
enough for a man to lie in. On the way we
had to descend a steep slope covered with
loose shale, and this proved a sore test for
important portions of our clothing, for it was
impossible to keep to one's feet.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[106]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>When four of the party went to the stream
below us to fill up the water-bottles, they
found they were within a few hundred yards
of another village, so that one visit to water
had to suffice for the rest of the day. They
had been seen by at least one boy who was
looking after a flock of sheep near the stream.</p>
<p>We were lucky, however, to discover, close
above our hiding-place, a tiny spring. From
this, thanks to a couple of water-holes dug
with the adze by Perce, it was possible to
collect about a mugful of water in an hour.
Cochrane now told off the party into watches
by pairs; but, on watch or off, there was little
or no sleep to be had. During the morning
we made a fire and "brewed" some arrowroot
and cocoa, and had three ounces of chocolate
apiece. All of these Grunt and Ellis had
carried in addition to their ordinary share of
rations, and, try as we would, we found that,
owing to the heat, we could not eat more than
one and a half out of the ration of three
biscuits allowed for that day. Of course this
saved food, but it also meant the gradual exhaustion
of one's strength, and no reduction
in the weight to be carried next day.</p>
<p>Our progress on the first two nights had
not been up to expectation: we reckoned
that we were still within eighteen miles of
Yozgad, whereas we had hoped to cover
something over twelve miles a day. If we
were unable to maintain our average when
we were fresh and not yet pinched for food,
we could hardly hope to do better after days<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[107]</SPAN></span>
of marching and semi-starvation. Our advance
on the third night was to provide little
encouragement, for we barely made good another
eight miles.</p>
<p>Having waited until 8 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> before we dared
to descend to the stream, we halted there in
the dark for a deep drink and the refilling of
our water-vessels. Half an hour later we left
the valley and found ourselves in a network
of hills. From these we only emerged into
open country shortly before eleven o'clock,
passing but one small channel of very bad
water on the down-stream side of a village.
Our course now lay across an arid plain,
featureless except for a few village tracks
and low cone-shaped hills; and we began to
wonder whether dawn would not find us
without water or cover, when at 2 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we
dropped into a patch of broken country, and
decided we would rest there till daylight. As
a look round then disclosed no better hiding-place,
we settled down where we were for the
day. The remains of an old spring were found,
but it was dry. Thanks to the chargals, most
of our water-bottles were still three-quarters
full; but this was little enough with which to
start a day in the almost tropical sun. Most
of us rigged ourselves partial shelters with our
towels and spare shirts, supported on khud-sticks.
These, however, provided little protection
against the fierce rays. But all things
come to an end—even this seemingly interminable
day; yet it was to be nothing compared
to the night which followed.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_9_9" id="Footnote_9_9"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_9_9"><span class="label">[9]</span></SPAN> Since writing the above, we have learnt that the officers
escaping from one of the other houses were unable to leave
it until after 11 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, and even then were at once seen, but
took to their heels and got clear. For some unaccountable
reason the Turks only proceeded to check the officers of that
particular house. At dawn, the <i>chaouse</i> taking rounds in the
Hospital House was completely deceived by the dummies;
not so, however, an interpreter, who had seen the same game
played when Keeling's party escaped. We thus enjoyed
about 6½ hours' start.</p>
<p>The Turks were completely at a loss to know how the eight
from Hospital House had got out of the garden. The only
possible means seemed to them to be that we had got <i>over</i> the
wall by means of nets flung out from a top window of the main
building right over the outhouse. The hole in the wall they
took to be merely a blind! The nets were simply goal nets
made while at Changri, and of course used for none but
their original purpose.</p>
</div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[108]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER VI.<br/> THE PEACEFUL SHEPHERDS.</h2>
<p>There was not a drop of water in any of
our bottles when, at 6.30 that evening, we
emerged from our hiding-place and made our
way down towards the open valley which had
been running south of us and nearly parallel
to our course of the preceding night; for this
direction seemed to offer the best prospect of
water. On the far side of the valley rose the
wood-covered slopes of the Tchitchek Dagh, or
Flower Mountain. Far away to the west we
could see the purple ridges of the Denek
Dagh, slightly to the north of which we
hoped to cross the Kizil Irmak. Our hopes
rose high as we saw beneath us a narrow
streak of green which betokened the existence
of the longed-for water; but if, in
England, where there's a dog there's a man,
in Turkey where there's a stream there are
sheep. We soon found that all the flocks
of the countryside were settling down for
the night on the banks of our promised
water supply, while farther to the north-west<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[109]</SPAN></span>
our way was barred by the inevitable
village.</p>
<p>There was nothing for it but to lie where
we were till twilight had faded, and then
to cut south-west with the idea of hitting the
nullah at a point above the flocks. On doing
so we were much dismayed to find that the
nullah was dry. By this time we were all
fairly "cooked"; Ellis, in addition, was suffering
from a strained heart—for such it
now turns out to have been. For half an
hour we carried his kit and helped him along
between us, but he still could not keep up.</p>
<p>At 9.30 we decided to leave him behind,
in a dry nullah we were following at the time,
with Grunt, who volunteered to stay with
him while the rest went on to find water—if
they could. The six plodded on with
frequent halts, and resorted for the first
time to the bottle of "Kola" tablets, which
provided a much-needed stimulant. The
country was still an arid waste with here
and there a dry nullah, each one like the
rest; and as time went on without a sign
of water, those of us with Cochrane began
to wonder how we should ever find the
derelict pair again. A solitary light twinkled
away to our left, another far ahead. Were
these from villages, or were they shepherds'
fires? On trudged the six on their western
course towards a jagged ridge which now
met their view. An hour and a half after
leaving the pair they crossed a narrow embankment.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[110]</SPAN></span>
This they recognised as that of
a light railway, then under construction,
between Angora and Sivas, for we had seen
another bit of this on our way from Angora
to Yozgad.<SPAN name="FNanchor_10_10" id="FNanchor_10_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_10_10" class="fnanchor">[10]</SPAN> At length they came to water—a
stagnant lake it proved and brackish, but at
least it was water. Curiously enough, they discovered
they were not as thirsty as they had
imagined, but a paddle was most refreshing.</p>
<p>After forty minutes' halt, Cochrane, Johnny,
and the Old Man loaded themselves up with
the chargals and all except three of the water-bottles,
and leaving their packs behind set
forth on their urgent quest for Grunt and Ellis.
The remaining three divided up the watches
between them until dawn. Nobby and Looney
had a midnight bathe, finding one place even
deep enough to swim in; but it was chilly
work drying on a couple of silk handkerchiefs
sewn together which served as towel, scarf,
or sunshade indiscriminately. Sleep was impossible,
for the bank swarmed with mosquitoes
and sand-flies, so after a while Nobby
went a-fishing with a sultana for bait, but
without result. At 2 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> the monotony was
broken by the arrival of a dog. It stood a
few yards away and proceeded to bark for
about ten minutes. That light we had seen
ahead, and which was now close by, was
probably a village fire; so the three just lay
low. At length, to their relief, the owner of
the beast came and called it off, not worrying
to find out at what it was barking.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[111]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>In the meantime Cochrane and the two
others had to get back to the nullah where
Grunt and Ellis had been left. They recrossed
the railway embankment and eventually
struck a nullah. As they proceeded
this petered out, and the three started
wandering over the country, whistling now
and again, but receiving no answer. At
2.45 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> they again struck the embankment
and walked along it for an hour, but could
not pick up their bearings. Accordingly they
halted and waited for the light. After being
heated by the strenuous marching, they soon
began to shiver violently with the cold and
dosed themselves with quinine.</p>
<p>As prearranged in the event of the others
not having returned, Nobby, Perce, and
Looney at dawn moved off from the pool
into hiding in the hills to the west. The
packs of the search-party were left concealed
under a ledge of the bank and covered
with reeds and grass. From the top of the
ridge they overlooked the desolate country
traversed the night before. Close below them
stood an Arab encampment with its black
camel-hair tents, from which both the light
and dog had doubtless proceeded. A few
ponies grazed near the water, now seen to
be one of a series of pools lying stagnant in
an otherwise dry river bed. A man appeared
leading a string of camels. The three were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[112]</SPAN></span>
thinking that little prospect remained of joining
up again that day, when suddenly they
saw figures hurrying across the plain, and
recognised with relief that they were Cochrane,
the Old Man, and Johnny.</p>
<p>At the first sign of dawn they had marched
eastwards for a quarter of an hour, and then
had to give it up as a bad job, having failed
to pick up their bearings. Accordingly, they
turned round and walked westwards along
the embankment as fast as they could. An
hour and twenty minutes later they reached
the point at which they had crossed on the previous
night, and made for the water where
the packs had been left. Here they could
see Nobby's party flashing a mirror: for it was
now broad daylight. On their westward
march they had passed a big railway working
camp, and people were moving about.</p>
<p>It was no use for all three to risk being
seen, so Johnny took a long drink, put on
his pack (in case it should prove impossible
to join up as a complete party again), loaded
himself up with three additional water-bottles
and the big chargal, and started off once
more to find Grunt and Ellis. Cochrane
and the Old Man went off to join up with
Nobby's party, having arranged to come
down to the water the same evening to show
Johnny the way. The latter, looking like
a pantechnicon, passed several people in the
distance and one man on a donkey at a few
yards. Finally he spotted the tracks of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[113]</SPAN></span>
previous night, and in time came upon the
correct nullah. It could now be seen that
there were three very similar shallow valleys
running parallel to one another, and that is
how the searchers must have lost their way
the night before.</p>
<p>At 6.45 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> Johnny saw Grunt's head
showing above the edge of the nullah. Grunt
was almost done to the world and looked
ghastly. Except for a little brandy (the
party's one flask), he and Ellis had had
nothing to drink for twenty hours. They
had each tried to take an opium pill during
the night, but simply could not swallow it.
The very brackish water Johnny had brought
provided Grunt with what he considered the
best drink of his life. Ellis's thirst was unquenchable.
On the previous night they had
heard some one whistling in the distance, but
had not dared to call out.</p>
<p>The three set about collecting sticks in the
nullah and brewing some strong tea, which
refreshed them immensely. Except for two
halts for three-quarters of an hour, Johnny
had been on the go for over twelve hours,
loaded for the last hour and a quarter with
a weight of about 67 lb., owing to the extra
water he was carrying. The day was passed
trying unsuccessfully to get some shade with
coats placed over sticks. Johnny slept only
twenty minutes that day,—it was a trying
time. The party was split up, and Heaven
alone knew when we should all be able to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[114]</SPAN></span>
join up again. However, they had two more
brews of strong tea—one at 2 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> and one
at 5. The heat was too great for them to
eat anything.</p>
<p>Meanwhile the Old Man and Cochrane
had rejoined the three on the hill, who prepared
them a welcome mugful of tea. On
the way up they had noticed a small cave.
To this it was decided to move, in preference
to the present exposed position. Eight
o'clock accordingly found the five huddled up
within the cave, thankful at least that they
would be sheltered from the sun for the day,
but miserable at the thought of what the other
three must be going through.</p>
<p>An hour later a man appeared at the entrance.
They at first understood him to be a
shepherd. He said he had seen the three
arriving at dawn, and watched the five move
down to the cave, but that they had nothing to
fear. At the same time he rather anxiously
inquired whether they had firearms. Without
Grunt to interpret, the five were somewhat
at a loss to follow the conversation that ensued,
but, in dealing with this unwelcome
visitor, they at least had the benefit of Cochrane's
former experience of the art of escaping.</p>
<p>The uninvited guest was welcomed in, and
was soon afterwards squatting down and
enjoying some of the party's precious 'baccy
and biscuits. The ease with which he bit
off pieces of the latter testified to the excellence
of his teeth. When he was once<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[115]</SPAN></span>
more in a position to resume the conversation,
he led his hearers to believe that he had
already sent a message to the nearest gendarmes
and was now awaiting their arrival.</p>
<p>Possibly he was misunderstood, for cross-examination
elicited the fact that as yet no
one else knew of the fugitives' whereabouts,
and it became evident that he would not
be above accepting a bribe—a failing for
which the Turk is perhaps more famed than
for any other of his peculiarities. Casting
longing eyes upon the clothing which protruded
from an open pack, he asked to have
a look at a shirt. This seemed to be to his
taste, so it was thought expedient to offer it
to him as a gift. It was not disdained. That
"woolley," too, looked warm and useful. He
might as well have that. A skein of rope now
caught his eye, so that also changed hands.</p>
<p>"Have you any gold?" was his next demand.</p>
<p>One must cry a halt somewhere to such
greed, so the five regretted they had not, but
later had to compromise and give him paper
money. With the addition of some more
'baccy and biscuits he appeared temporarily
satisfied, and agreed to bring along some
water and sour milk from the Arab encampment.
Nobby requested him to conceal his
gifts. This he did by the simple expedient of
winding shirt, "woolley," and rope round his
waist beneath his cummerbund.</p>
<p>True to his word, he soon reappeared with
a skin of water and a copper bowl full of sour<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[116]</SPAN></span>
milk, promising to bring more in the evening.
He insisted, however, that his protégés should
not show themselves outside the cave. To
this they agreed, although the latter was too
cramped to be comfortable,—nowhere was it
wide or level enough to permit of any real
rest of body, and peace of mind was out of the
question so long as the fate of the missing
three remained uncertain. It was decided not
to risk a "brew," although the "shepherd"
had said they might safely do so, and fuel
in the shape of dried camel-thorn lay ready
to hand.</p>
<p>As evening fell, the friend was back again,
this time bringing water only. His appreciation
of the biscuits and tobacco, however,
remained unqualified.</p>
<p>Conversation was turning to lighter subjects,
when it was interrupted by the entrance
of another chance (?) comer, who made no
bones as to the price of his silence, and proved
a much more difficult customer to square. He
eventually accepted five liras in gold—the
party had discovered that they had some after
all—together with some more paper notes.
He also said he was badly in need of a watch,
so Cochrane handed over his, omitting to
mention, by the way, that it could only be
coaxed to go for a few hours at a time!
Even so, it was not until 7.15 that our cave-dwellers
were able to get rid of this persistent
stranger. The next step was to effect a reunion
with the missing three.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[117]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>By the light of the young moon they moved
off clear of the cave, the track past which constituted
a danger. No. 1 scallywag was
then informed that the five were not the
only members of the party, and that the
other three must be collected before they themselves
could go on. In case the others should
have been recaptured, it was thought advisable
not to send still another member of
the party back to the pond, for fear the spot
where they had been should now be watched.
No. 1 was therefore impressed for the task,
and provided with a note to show to the
absentees, if they arrived. He was instructed
to come back if they had not returned within
three hours. At the best the Turk has a
poor idea of time. Two hours later he was
back without the missing three, but once more
accompanied by No. 2. No explanation was
either asked for or given as to the latter's
reappearance: it was quite evident that the
two had been in league from the beginning.</p>
<p>They now put forward a proposition: the
Turkish authorities, they said, were very
much concerned about the escape of the
twenty-five officers from Yozgad. All the
roads and paths round about were being
watched, and that very morning about sixty
soldiers had been seen passing by the locality,
presumably looking for them. They suggested
the party should lie hidden in the cave for
another three days, while things quietened
down a bit. After this they would themselves<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[118]</SPAN></span>
come along with us and clear out of the
country. Their story seemed likely enough;
they had at least named the correct number
of officers who had escaped. Moreover, it
was impossible to think of going on without a
final search for the others. The five therefore
fell in with the proposal provisionally and
returned to the cave. Looney then went
down to the pool in the company of the two
"guides," to look around for the missing three.</p>
<p>These had started down their nullah at
6 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, taking things very slowly with long
halts for Ellis. In any case, it would have
been dangerous to cross the line again during
daylight, so they stopped amongst some shrubs
a quarter of a mile short of the embankment.
Here they waited until 7.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> They then
marched straight for the pool, which they
reached in another half-hour. Cochrane was
nowhere to be seen. All three now stripped,
and had their first wash for five days. Where
they were the pool was very shallow, and they
discovered that the only way to wash the soap
off was to lie first on the back and then on the
face. Cleaning the teeth they found refreshed
them greatly. Despite all the water and tea
he had had during the day, Grunt drank
twelve pint mugfuls of the brackish water
straight off the reel. This may sound incredible,
but the fact remains. After their bathe they
dressed and felt very clean. To sit and wait
for Cochrane was the next thing to do. The
night was cool, and it was no use all keeping<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[119]</SPAN></span>
awake, so Johnny took the first watch, while
the others tried to sleep; but the sand-flies
and mosquitoes saw to it well that they did
not get the chance.</p>
<p>At 11 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> approaching steps could be heard.
Grunt and Ellis crept down the bank into
hiding, and Johnny waited on the top. As
the shapes became visible, he was horrified to
find that he did not recognise them, and
thought he was in for it, till Looney spoke.
The latter gave a hurried explanation of the
presence of the two murderous-looking
strangers with him.</p>
<p>The four officers and the two brigands
reached the cave about 11.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> Here was
quite the stage setting for villainy of the
deepest dye. Two slopes meeting in a V
stood out very clearly against the bright starlit
night. In the V a small crater was filled
with the most ruffianly-looking fellows in
fezes, which English and Turks wore alike.
The peaceful shepherds, as we sometimes
called them, talked a lot and again agreed
to come with us. They tried on our packs
and strappings. Cut-throat No. 1 appeared
to be keen on joining us; No. 2 we thoroughly
distrusted. At one side of the crater was the
entrance to the cave, at the end of which
burned a candle, throwing flickering shadows
into the crater outside, and lighting up first
one unshaven and haggard face and then
another. The peaceful shepherds took their
departure exactly at midnight—another touch<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[120]</SPAN></span>
of true melodrama—each the richer by about
thirty paper liras and some gold ones. The
first shepherd promised to bring some more
milk and water in the morning.</p>
<p>It was too cramped in the cave, so we slept
in the ravine outside—a long sleep of nearly
four hours. This was as much as we had had
in the previous five days. Grunt had slept
least. The day Johnny took him the water
Grunt took some opium and slept for half an
hour in the afternoon, and this, with five
minutes now and again at halts on the march
and his longer sleeps during the daytime, made
a total of under four and three-quarter hours
out of one hundred and seventeen. Without
sleep, days spent in the hot sun and nights in
carrying fifty pounds over difficult country
without any moon at all are apt to take it out
of one, and this we found was the case. We
were becoming visibly thinner.</p>
<p>Next morning the second peaceful shepherd
told us that yet a third peaceful shepherd
had discovered our whereabouts, and though
he did not put in an appearance, his friend,
kindly acting on his behalf, took another
thirty liras from us. This decided us to go
off that very night, as our money affairs would
not stand the constant drain. To be once
more a complete party, however, was a great
relief. Although cramped for room—for we
crowded ourselves into the smallest possible
space at the dark end of the cave—we were
out of the burning sun. Our spirits went up<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[121]</SPAN></span>
and we were all cheery, quite a change from
other days. By 11.30 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> three quite good
jokes had already been made. We were able
to eat more, most of us managing several
biscuits and two ounces of cheese. This
also could be accounted for by the shade.
The cheese was excellent, and was called by
the endearing cheesy diminutive of "Chedlet."
It was eaten in the approved style,
with a penknife and by cutting pieces off
towards the thumb. At about noon we all
momentarily held our breath, for we thought
we heard footsteps. No one appeared, however,
and after a while we discovered the
noise came from a tortoise, which was scratching
the ground at the entrance to the cave.</p>
<p>During this day a decision was arrived at
which affected the whole trend of events. As
the two Turks were going with us, we determined
to change our course and make almost
due south, thereby reducing the length of our
march to the coast by about a hundred miles.
By taking this route we should, of course,
have no boat to meet us, but we relied on our
guides to get a dhow. We thereupon proceeded
to cut down the food supply and kit
which had been necessary for the longer
journey, and rely on our delightful friends to
purchase food for us from any convenient
villages we might pass. Travelling lighter,
we should be able to move more quickly.
We knew that the Salt Desert had to be
crossed on our newly-chosen route, but we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[122]</SPAN></span>
were prepared to take the risk of having a
few thirsty marches. The last sentence
written in Johnny's diary that afternoon was,
"Grunt, I am glad to say, is sleeping."</p>
<p>At 8.15 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> a miniature avalanche of stones
rattles over the cave, and thus heralded, the
peaceful shepherds enter. They are late, but
the slight delay does not matter, as in any
case we cannot risk going down to the water
near the tent encampment until it is quite
dark. It is a spring of sweet water to which
they are going to take us, and not to the
brackish pool, so we follow them. About a
hundred yards short of the water we are made
to halt. Shepherd No. 1 then takes us in
pairs to get a drink and fill our water-bottles:
one pair has nearly got to the spring when
the shepherd suddenly freezes and then squats
down—actions which his companions hasten
to imitate. Some one has arrived from the
camp to draw water. Nothing happens, however,
and when the footsteps have died away
they go on to the spring, rejoining the party
shortly afterwards.</p>
<p>We now retraced our steps up the ravine,
and here once more our friends stopped us.
Before going any farther, they wanted to
know what they were going to receive for
their trouble. We told them that when we
got to the sea we would take them with us
to Cyprus, and there give them each £200.
The arrangement, however, was not at all to
their liking. What they wanted was ready<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[123]</SPAN></span>
cash. They now demanded from each officer
another fifteen liras down. To comply with
this demand was of course impossible, as it
would have run us out of nearly all our
money, with most of our journey still to go—especially
at the present rate of meeting
peaceful shepherds. We therefore told them
that all the money they were to expect was
a lump sum when we were free men.</p>
<p>At this the ruffians refused to come with
us. Warning them that if we were caught by
gendarmes we should know who had given
us away, we promised to make known to the
officers of the law how good our friends had
been to us. After an hour's irksome haggling
we decided to go on without them. We set
off, and had not climbed one hundred yards
up the hill when the kind shepherds changed
their minds and offered to accompany us without
thought of profit.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_10_10" id="Footnote_10_10"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_10_10"><span class="label">[10]</span></SPAN> Many of the British rank and file prisoners were employed
on this nearer Angora.</p>
</div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[124]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER VII.<br/> RECAPTURED?</h2>
<p>No. 2 was now allowed to lead the way. Of
this he said he knew every foot; but we
had only just started when the course he took
veered almost to due north. Cochrane, who
was next to him, caught hold of his arm
and told him we were not imbeciles, and the
man then led us along a fair line of country
bearing between S.S.W. and S. He informed
us that we would come to water on that
night's march after four hours, and that we
would then halt. It was decided to leave
affairs in his hands: if his plans were successful,
well and good; if not, we would go our
own way.</p>
<p>Not more than two hours later we came to
a small stream where the peaceful shepherds
wanted to halt for the night, but we insisted
on proceeding. Finally, we settled down to
go to sleep on the side of a small valley at
about 2.30 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> on August 13th. Nothing
untoward happened till about 7 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> Then
suddenly there was a shout, and shepherd<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[125]</SPAN></span>
No. 1 could be seen dashing down the hillside
above us. He had been keeping watch, he
said, but as events turned out it is more than
likely that he had been signalling while we
were asleep. As daylight appeared the eight
of us had moved for better concealment to
the bottom of what was seen to be a horseshoe
valley, and when the shout was heard
we were lying there in a small nullah which
was narrow and steep-sided.</p>
<p>On standing up, the first things we saw
were two ragged-looking gendarmes, one of
whom was dressed in a long tattered black
coat, and had a black handkerchief tied pirate-wise
round his head. Compared to the black-coated
gentleman, the other was almost gaudily
dressed in a very dirty old grey uniform and
"Enveri" cap. What was more important
than their dress, however, was the fact that
we found ourselves looking down the muzzles
of a rifle and revolver carried ready for
trigger-pressing by Beau Brummell and his
seedy-looking friend. These two gentlemen
now came to the kneeling position for greater
effect.</p>
<p>The shepherds were greatly agitated; but
whether their excitement was due to fear or
the anticipation of more loot we cannot say.
They told us to close up towards the rifle
muzzle, which was remarkably steady and
enfiladed the length of the nullah; so we
all bunched up. It is very hard to remember
what one thinks about on these occasions:<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[126]</SPAN></span>
perhaps the reason is that one does not think
of much. One wants something to happen
and the suspense to end; the "Come on! get
done with it quickly" sort of feeling.</p>
<p>Our two old friends now tried to show that
they were not really fond of us. They made
threatening gestures, and when Grunt moved
to pick up his hat, shepherd No. 1 hit him
a terrific blow on the side of the head with
a thick and heavy stick. Grunt was stunned,
and had a bad gash on the right ear, but he
soon came round or there would have been
a free fight.</p>
<p>Fortunately the stick had been very dry
and had snapped off at the force of the blow;
otherwise without a doubt Grunt's skull would
have been broken. We put iodine on the
wound and bound it up with lint and bandages,
and in a few minutes he was discussing
matters with the new folk.</p>
<p>Beau Brummell said he was a sergeant of
gendarmes; his companion had failed to reach
the exalted rank of N.C.O. They now produced
rope, and, to add insult to injury, they
produced it out of our own packs. Two of
us were bound together at the elbows, back
to back; the rest round the wrists with their
hands behind them.</p>
<p>The sergeant then started talking—we need
not say lying. He was going to take us back
to his regiment. He wanted to know where
we were going, and we broadly mentioned
the Mediterranean. He thought we were men<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[127]</SPAN></span>
who had escaped from some camp on the railway,
and it took long to convince him that
we were officers from Yozgad. How had we
managed to escape? We pointed out to him
that a Turkish sentry is so overworked that
his only time for sleep is on sentry duty. At
this he had enough sense of humour to smile.
He was curious as to the route taken by the
others who had escaped the same night as
ourselves: had we told him he would no doubt
have called on them too, so we merely said
we had not seen any of them since we left
Yozgad.</p>
<p>Finally the whole point of the story was
reached, and he started talking business. We
had felt for some time that the conversation
was veering in that direction, but these
delicate situations have to be very carefully
handled; so we left it to him to open the
subject. He led up to his proposition by
asking whether we would prefer to be recaptured
or to go to our "memlikat" (home).
We need hardly say what was our reply. He
then wished to know what money we possessed,
and with moderate truth we told him.
As already mentioned, we had started each
with at least thirty Turkish pounds in paper
in addition to some gold; this, then, with the
exception of the sums No. 1 and No. 2 had
already received from us, and a little we had
fortunately concealed in odd places in our
clothing, he now took from our pockets.</p>
<p>He seemed quite pleased with his takings,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[128]</SPAN></span>
as indeed he should have been with such a
windfall, and was graciously pleased to signify
that he would now let us go. As we were
supposed to be penniless, we pointed out that
we had yet many miles to the coast and would
need to buy provisions on the way: unless,
therefore, he left us with some money we
should still have to give ourselves up. Upon
this he magnanimously gave us back a bunch
of small notes, to the value of about seven
Turkish pounds.</p>
<p>For the same reason he prevented our
quondam guides from helping themselves to
the essentials contained in our packs; for by
this time they had opened them and were
enviously fingering our spare boots and clothing.
Instead of being allowed to make off
with further loot, they were now ordered
to undo our bonds; after this they went
away under the escort of the black-coated
gentleman. He being a representative of
Turkish law, could make his own selection
of a souvenir of this happy occasion, and his
choice fell on Johnny's fez. This was to prove
a great loss, and on future occasions when
fezes were the order of the day, Johnny had
to wear a khaki handkerchief tied round his
head.</p>
<p>Beau Brummell himself remained behind for
a friendly chat. He advised us to make as
quickly as possible for the Tchitchek Dagh to
the south, lest the peaceful shepherds should
again get on to our tracks and hand us over<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[129]</SPAN></span>
to further brigands. By this time he was
quite frank. If we did this, he said, he would
undertake to look after them for the next
four hours. (No doubt he also took care of
any money they still had on them.)</p>
<p>As we prepared to take his advice he remarked
that we were soldiers and he had
been one too, and that we were therefore
friends. He then went off, waving his hand
and saying, instead of the usual Turkish valediction,
"Adieu." That brigand had more of
the sportsman in him than any Turk we had
previously met.</p>
<p>The moment the brigands were out of sight
we moved away over the head of the valley
in the opposite direction, and keeping a little
west of south, marched for an hour, taking
it in turns to carry Grunt's pack. We saw
a fairly good hiding-place in a small ravine.
It was a question of halting and taking the
risk of being caught again by the brigands,
or moving on and being almost certainly seen
by fresh people; so we decided to stop. The
time was half-past ten.</p>
<p>Let us quote from a diary written that day.
"It is now 1.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, and no one has asked
for money for four hours, so things look
brighter. The clouds are getting up, which
is a godsend, as our last night's water-bottle
will probably have to do us for many hours
more. The position is this: we are bound
to go by the southern route, as we have
thrown away a lot of food. We have no<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[130]</SPAN></span>
guide, thank goodness. We have already had
to bribe four people, and there is not much
bribing power left. We are likely to be very
thirsty in the near future. In fact, in appreciating
the situation it cannot in any sense
be called a hopeful one. Nevertheless, we are
still free men!"</p>
<p>During the day we made a chargal to replace
one which leaked. For this purpose
we had brought along the sleeves of a waterproof
coat, the remainder of which had been
left in the cave when we reduced loads.
Boots, too, in some cases, already needed
repairs.</p>
<p>Towards evening Grunt's ear was again
bathed and dressed. As dusk came on
Cochrane and Nobby went off to look for
water near a small grove of trees a quarter
of a mile away. Here they found a patch
of cultivation, and there was probably water
in the vicinity; but so many people were
about that the two had to come back without
having found any. There was no choice but
to trust to finding water while on the march.
We started at 8.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, when the moon
was up, keeping in the shadow of the hills
which ran along the edge of the valley containing
the cultivated patch. After going a
mile we saw some damp green grass, and
a short way farther on we came to a four-feet
square pool of an average depth of an
inch. The water gave out a most horrible
stench, and must have been the last summer<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[131]</SPAN></span>
resort of the cattle and buffaloes of the
neighbourhood. Nevertheless, we were very
glad to drink it and fill our water-bottles,
though a second mugful nearly made us
sick, and we each had to eat a few sultanas
to take away the taste. That drink is not
a pleasant memory.</p>
<p>Over the rise at the end of the valley we
came to good going, and finally reached a
road running in the right direction. Our
luck, however, did not take us very far, as
a short distance ahead was a village where
we could hear men talking and dogs barking.
To avoid the village we made a long
detour to the east and soon found ourselves
in the middle of numerous steep and rocky
ravines. Unable to get back to the road
owing to the nature of the country, we were
forced to bear to the left or east, and spent
the whole night going up and down the
features of the mountain that had been
pointed out to us that morning by Beau
Brummell.</p>
<p>As already mentioned, this range is called
Tchitchek Dagh, or Flower Mountain, the oak-scrub
with which it is covered being in Turkey
a near enough approach to flowers to
give it that name. On this night we made
our first acquaintance with sheep-dogs.
Shortly after midnight we heard one barking
not far ahead of us, and the tinkle of
bells, so we again sheered off a little. The
dog, however, was not going to miss a really<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[132]</SPAN></span>
good opportunity of barking, and it came
nearer and nearer in the darkness, making
an almost deafening noise. The sheep-dogs
are the only ones in Turkey that are well
treated; some of them are magnificent
animals and ugly customers to meet, especially
at night. The brute finally stopped
ten yards short of us, and as we moved
hastily on he sped us on our way with a
series of roars.</p>
<p>Half an hour later, to counteract our
general depression due to the events of the
last few days and to the heart-breaking
country we were traversing, Cochrane found
a spring of good water. He had suddenly
turned off to the right, saying he smelt it,
and sure enough before we had gone fifty
yards we came on a spring. Here we had
a huge drink and got rid of the putrid water
in our water-bottles.</p>
<p>On this march we found that if we drank
enormous quantities of water—in fact, if we
forced ourselves to drink more than we
wanted—we could carry on like a camel for
a long time without a drink when the need
arose. It may here be said, though a
digression, that the fact about camels going
for many days without water only holds good
if they are trained to it. A friend of ours—a
colonel in a Gurkha regiment—had told
us that in the attempt to reach Gordon at
Khartoum the camels with the relieving force
were marched for a few days along the Nile<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[133]</SPAN></span>
and were watered twice daily. They naturally
became used to drinking only a little
at a time, and when they were suddenly
taken across the desert it needed but two or
three days without water to kill most of
them.</p>
<p>We moved on from the spring in very
much better spirits. At 2.30 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we rested
for an hour till daylight, for we were now
at the summit of the range, and might only
involve ourselves in unnecessary difficulties
if we went on without being able to see the
country. Sleep, however, was impossible. It
was exasperating, indeed, to find that by
night it was too cold to sleep, and too hot
by day. It seemed there was some truth in
the saying—</p>
<div class="poem">
"As a rule a man's a fool:<br/>
When it's hot he wants it cool;<br/>
When it's cool he wants it hot,—<br/>
Always wanting what is not."<br/></div>
<p>At daylight we marched on for another
two and a half hours. The whole mountain
range was covered with the oak-scrub, which
practically hid us as we walked along the
bed of a valley. At 6 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we turned up a
small ravine off the main valley we were in,
and hid in pairs in the scrub. As we
climbed to our hiding-places we disturbed a
pair of huge eagle-owls. With these birds
we were acquainted at Yozgad. "Patters,"
one of the naturalists with whom Johnny<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[134]</SPAN></span>
went out that Sunday morning, had kept
a tame one. Whilst out hunting he had
found a nest in a precipice, and, with the
aid of a rope and two assistants, had
managed to reach it. The nest contained
two baby owls, one of which he brought
back to the camp with him. It was at that
time only a week old, and merely the size
of a fowl, but in a few weeks it became a
fine upstanding bird, guaranteed to implant
terror within the most resolute breast. At
the age of three weeks it would swallow
with consummate skill any dead sparrow
that might be thrown to it: nothing remained
to tell the tale except a few straggling
feathers attached to his majesty's beak
and a satisfied leer in his eyes. Mice, of
course, were as easy for him to gulp down
as sugar-coated pills would be to a sword-swallower.
One day the youngster and a
full-grown gander were placed face to face
a few feet apart. Panic-stricken, they eyed
each other for a few breathless seconds, then
both turned tail and fled.</p>
<p>But to return to our story. While in
hiding in the scrub we did not dare to move,
though it was agony lying at a steep angle,
one's hip on a pointed rock. We hardly
spoke a word all day, which was very
creditable; but none of us had any desire
to be caught again by brigands. By reason
of the cover it afforded the Flower Mountain
was obviously very suitable for what<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[135]</SPAN></span>
the Turk calls a "Haidood." From this
word, which means "outlaw," we coined an
expressive adjective, and were wont to talk
of a "haidoodish" bit of country. Towards
sunset we felt justified in having been so
cautious, for we saw five armed men driving
half a dozen cows over the crest of an
opposite ridge, and the haste with which
they were moving made it seem very probable
that they were cattle-lifting.</p>
<p>We left our hiding-place about 7 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> and
retraced our steps down the valley to a pool
where we had seen a little water in the
morning. On reaching it we found that
nothing remained except some moist earth
trampled by cattle, a herd of which must
have been there during our absence. An
hour after sunset we were back again at the
foot of the slope where we had hidden all
day, and now commenced a long march. It
took us two and a half hours to get clear
of the Tchitchek Dagh. It was very up and
down, but fairly smooth going. After this
the country opened up a little, but once
again it became very difficult, with all the
valleys running transversely to the southerly
course we were steering. These valleys and
two villages, to avoid which we had to make
detours, cut down our speed in a useful
direction to about one mile an hour. During
the night we halted in order to get
some sleep, but once more the cold was too
great. Even during the five minutes' halts<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[136]</SPAN></span>
at the end of each hour we were chilled
to the bone, and it was an effort to get
moving again. On these short halts it was
a waste of precious resting-time to remove
our packs, though we had done this at the
start. We now used to lie on our backs
without taking anything off, and with our
legs up a slight slope, so that the blood
could run away from our feet. At 4 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we
resumed our march, meaning to go on for
the first hour of daylight, then to find a
hiding-place and stop there. Unfortunately
an hour's marching found us stranded in
unpleasantly open cornland and surrounded
by villages and harvesters working in the
fields.</p>
<p>There was no hope of concealment, so we
had to carry on. Coming over a rise, we
found ourselves forced to march boldly
through a village which, by the headgear
of the women, we took to be Turcoman,
though this part of Asia Minor is rather
out of the Turcoman's beat. Along the road
we passed scores of people, mostly women,
riding on donkeys. Having once started,
however, the only thing to do was to follow
a track leading as much as possible in the
desired direction, and to pretend to have
some business there. Grunt, with his head
bandaged, looked like a wounded soldier, and
the rest of us might have looked soldiers of
a sort.</p>
<p>On the far side of the village we marched<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[137]</SPAN></span>
across a broad valley, in which were more
women working at the crops and some men
tending cattle. After plodding on for four
more hours, the last three in broad daylight,
we at length reached a range of bare hills,
at the foot of which we saw a dozen splendid
wild geese, but these potential dinners flew
leisurely away at our approach. Painfully
climbing half-way up a rocky and winding
ravine, we threw down our packs. We had
started marching over thirteen hours before,
and, except for one and a half hours rest,
had been on the move all the time, so we
were very weary. The daily ration had been
about twelve ounces of food—not very much,
when one was carrying a heavy load and
marching many miles a day over mountainous
country.</p>
<p>Some cocoa was made; and when that was
finished we boiled up a mixture of rice, Oxo
cubes, and sultanas, which for lack of water
was very uncooked. On arriving at the
ravine we had found a small tortoise; but
while every one was busy making the cocoa,
Master Tortoise disappeared, and though we
hunted for him, with a view to adding him
to the rice, we never saw him again.</p>
<p>This day we worked out a new distribution
list for the extra biscuits, rice, and sultanas,
which we had made into two packages
in the cave for our two guides to carry for
themselves. When our two friends had
threatened not to come with us, these had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[138]</SPAN></span>
been taken away from them and hurriedly
distributed amongst the party; even when
they afterwards did accompany us we had
providentially kept these supplies in our
own packs. Counting everything, we found
that we had nine days' supply of food, on
the basis of about twelve ounces a day each.</p>
<p>As there still remained some 200 miles to
go before reaching the coast, we realised
that we should have our work cut out to
get through. So far we had obtained no
food from the country, though when we
started we had hoped to do so. By now
we were beginning to feel really hungry.
For the first few days of the march the
heat had taken away our appetites, but we
were getting acclimatised, and the exhaustion
of our reserve of strength made us feel
the full effects of a reduced diet. At intervals
we regretted having left nearly half
our food behind in the cave. At the time
we did so, however, it was the wisest course,
and had we not reduced our loads it is
certain we should not have been able to
make the same progress.</p>
<p>A mile north of the range of hills in
which we were hiding we had passed a line
of telegraph poles, and what we had supposed
to be a main road running east and
west. This was in a very bad state of repair,
but was evidently the road which our
forty-year-old map informed us was only six
miles from the Kizil Irmak. More than once<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[139]</SPAN></span>
we discovered that the map was a mine of
misinformation. It is only fair to say, however,
that the river in this part was shown
in a dotted line, an admission that it had
not been surveyed.</p>
<p>During the day one or two marmots came
out of their holes to inspect us, standing
up like picket pins the while, but without
a trap they are very hard to catch. Looking
up between the sides of the ravine,
which were at least 300 feet high, we saw
several vultures hovering over our heads.
A few butterflies flitted about near us; and
these were the only signs of life. Nevertheless
it was not pleasant waiting there, as
we had to do for nearly ten hours till darkness
should come. We knew we had been
seen by many people in the village and in
the fields, and any gendarmes who might
have been given news of our whereabouts
would have ample time to catch us up.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[140]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER VIII.<br/> THE ANCIENT HALYS.</h2>
<p>Shortly before sunset on August 15th we
started to climb the ravine. This was a mile
and a half long, and by the time we reached
the top night had fallen. On our way up we
had seen a stone that looked very like a bird;
as one of us stooped to pick it up, the stone,
to our great surprise, turned itself into a
night-jar and fluttered away. The hills we
now crossed were very rough and steep. At
the bottom of the first valley to which we
came we found a stream, by which we halted
in the bright moonlight for a few minutes'
rest and a drink. It was fortunate we were
amongst some rushes, for suddenly three or
four men rode by on donkeys not ten yards
from us. They did not see us. Later, on coming
to a big nullah, we followed it, hoping that
it would lead us eventually to the Kizil Irmak,
but by 3 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we had tired of its winding course
and took a more direct line to the south.</p>
<p>The wind was bitterly cold, and the only
comfortable few minutes' halt enjoyed that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[141]</SPAN></span>
night was under the lee of a hayrick. At
5 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we caught a glimpse of a big river six
miles away; remembering, however, our enforced
march of the previous morning, we
decided to halt where we were without venturing
farther. A shallow ditch, about two
feet deep, was our hiding-place for the day.
Here we found some straw, which proved a
blessing. With it we obtained for our heads
some sort of protection from the sun, but,
despite the shelter, the heat entailed upon
us a sleepless day. A bunch of straw, too,
served as a cushion for our thinly-covered
hip-bones. Later on in the day we used
straws for drinking out of our water-bottles.
It was a good scheme, for, by judiciously
choosing a very thin stem, one had the
satisfaction of drinking for minutes at a time
without having expended more than a few
drops of water.</p>
<p>The cold wind of the night had died down
at dawn, but towards sunset a light breeze
again sprang up, and this refreshed us greatly.
We had been so sure of reaching the Kizil
Irmak on the previous night that we had
made no provision for water. Consequently,
by now, it was much needed, and we felt that
when we did reach the river we would make
a good effort to drink it dry. Some of us
ate grasshoppers that day. The small nourishment
they afforded did not make it worth our
while to expend any energy in chasing them,
but if one came to hand and allowed itself to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[142]</SPAN></span>
be captured it was eaten. Opinions differed
as to their succulence. Nobby stated they
were like shrimps; Johnny noted in his diary
that they were dry and rather bitter.</p>
<p>To the general relief, Grunt's ear had begun
to heal; we had by now used nearly all our
supply of iodine and bandages on it, and had
it become poisoned Grunt would have had a
very bad time.</p>
<p>It was not till nearly 10 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> that we reached
the Kizil Irmak, and then only with great
difficulty. The country was well populated,
and many shepherds' huts and sheep-dogs
barred our path. At one point we actually
passed by the front door of a small house,
outside which two men and their families
were lying. The men sprang up in alarm at
seeing eight extraordinary figures walk by,
but we did not wait on the order of our
going. Before reaching the river we came
to a small stream where we drank our fill:
then making several detours and walking
as noiselessly as possible, we finally reached
the bank of the Kizil Irmak. It was difficult
in the moonlight to judge how broad
it was: probably 300 yards across. But at
that time of year half the bed was merely
sandbanks, with a few trickles running through
them. Taking off our boots and socks we tied
them round our necks; trousers were pulled
up over our knees, and we started off, hoping
that we should find the main stream fordable.
At the point where we stood the river was on<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[143]</SPAN></span>
a curve, and it was clear that the deep water
would be on the opposite side. Walking
along in single file we crossed in a direction
slanting up-stream, and to our delight reached
the other bank with the water only just above
our waists. This bank was covered with reeds
and difficult to climb.</p>
<p>The river water had been much warmer
than the small streams we had passed, but
now as we sat wet to the waist in the wind
we soon became very cold; for it was a
lengthy process wringing out our clothes and
dressing on the steep bank where we remained
so as not to be seen in the bright
moonlight. Here we also washed our faces
and brushed our teeth. When we started
from Yozgad we had thought of the Kizil
Irmak as the first definite mark in our
journey, and though we had not crossed it
as soon or in the same place as we had intended,
yet we were across it, and one stage
was successfully accomplished after nine
days' march. As soon as all were dressed
and ready we again set off, and, passing a
gigantic and solitary rock near the bank,
here running almost due N. and S., we went
up a steady incline over prairie land. At
2 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we halted and slept for two hours
under the shelter of some small rocks. At
daylight we crossed a valley which had been
converging on the left with our course, and
drank at a little pool on the farther side.
This would have been a pleasant resting-place<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[144]</SPAN></span>
for the day: we could have lain and
slept under the shade of the trees which
ran the length of the valley, and we even
saw a few blackberry bushes to tempt us;
but there were signs of human activity in
vegetable gardens around, so we proceeded.</p>
<p>Again it was a case of out of the
frying-pan into the fire, as we soon came
into open country that was cultivated and
signally lacking in cover. Two men on a
track we were about to cross stared very
intently at us, but moved on. An old man
on a donkey was ruder still; for not only
did he stare at us, but he waited till we came
up to him, and then without an introduction
asked us where we were going and
whence we had come. These questions were
answered by Cochrane pointing vaguely to
the south, and then to the north; and so
we left him. At 6 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we were momentarily
out of sight of mankind in a shallow depression
in the ground. It was overlooked
by a hill to the north, but a glance over
the next ridge showed us that we were half
encircled by villages: we therefore stayed
where we were. All day we must have been
seen again and again by herd-boys and
women on the hill, what time the sun beat
down upon us from a cloudless sky. Cooking
a meal or tea was out of the question,
and our 11 oz. of food that day consisted of
two biscuits, 1 oz. of chocolate, and 4 oz.
of sultanas. The last named are not only<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[145]</SPAN></span>
of excellent food value, but last a long while
when eaten one at a time.</p>
<p>When we marched on at 7 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, thirst
once again controlled our movements, and
we spent over an hour in an anxious search
for water. After visiting one clump of trees
after another, we were at length rewarded
by the discovery of a trickle feeding a small
pool. The water moreover was sweet, and
we felt that the refreshment of that drink
was well worth the hour's search. Having
filled chargals and water-bottles, we set off
once more over easy rolling country, and
within three hours were again drinking our
fill at an unlooked-for spring. The moon
set shortly after midnight, and coming soon
afterwards to a deep reed-filled ditch, we
thought it would best repay us to rest there
till dawn should reveal what sort of country
lay ahead. The icy wind which on the
march had been a blessing, now threatened
to be our bane. The nullah itself was
sheltered, but it was marshy; so we lay
down in a shallow but dry water-channel
beyond, and obtained what sleep we could.</p>
<p>It was, however, with little regret that at
dawn next day we restored our frozen circulations
by a brisk walk, the improving
light having revealed the existence of a
village close at hand. Making off into some
low hills to the S.W., we proceeded to pick
our way up a small valley, until at 5.30 we
reached the head of a dry water-course.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[146]</SPAN></span>
Here we settled down for the day. It was
not an ideal hiding-place, but by this time
we had ceased to expect one. We soon discovered
a village track led by our lair a few
yards above our heads. Along this would
pass from time to time a country bullock-cart.
The creak of the primitive axle revolving
wood against wood within its rude
socket was a noisy reminder, which we little
needed, of the backward state of Turkey's
civilisation. In view of the persistence of
such anachronisms even in India, perhaps
we should say it was a symbol of the stupid
conservatism of the East. In addition to
the unfortunate proximity of the road, our
valley had the disadvantage of being itself
the frequented path of cattle, a small herd
of which came leisurely by not long after
our arrival and showed more surprise at the
strangers than did the two boys who followed
them. We had seen water a little
farther down the valley—mere puddles, it
is true, but sufficient to justify our using
a chargalful for cooking. It was not long,
therefore, before a welcome half-mug of
cocoa was being measured out, to be followed
later by the standard mixture of rice, Oxo,
and a few raisins. During the day most of
us got more than the usual quota of sleep,
for the cool wind still held.</p>
<p>At 5 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> our conversation, carried on now
almost unconsciously in the low tones of the
fugitive, suddenly broke forth into a more<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[147]</SPAN></span>
natural loudness; for two men had seen us
from the road and were bearing down upon
us. We had fortunately decided beforehand
on a story containing a touch of local colour.
Salutations over, the usual questions were
asked as to where we had come from and
what was our next objective. A Turk does
not usually stop to inquire who you are; but
this time we volunteered the information that
we were German surveyors who had been engaged
on fixing a site for a new bridge across
the Kizil Irmak, and that we were now
making our way to the railway at Eregli.</p>
<p>The pair appeared satisfied, but put the
question why we did not shelter from the
heat in one of the villages round about. To
this came the ready reply that one day we
had done so, but had not been politely
treated, so now we only entered when in
need of food. We took the opportunity of
finding out from our two callers the names
of the various villages visible from the road
above; unfortunately, none were marked on
our forty-year-old map, so that this means
of settling our position failed. However, we
at least had the satisfaction of learning that
there was a spring only a couple of hundred
yards farther up the hill; in fact, when
standing up we could see its stone trough.</p>
<p>Despite their apparent friendliness and the
absence of any sign of suspicion, we were
relieved to see our visitors depart; and
having filled ourselves and our water-vessels<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[148]</SPAN></span>
at the spring, lost no time in moving on.
We soon found that we were on the top of
a small plateau, which to the east rose gently
towards a low range of hills; while to the
S. and S.W. the country fell away in a steep
scarp. Below this stretched the desert plain,
in the midst of which could be seen in the
failing light the shimmer of the great salt
lake. Even when we expected to have the
guidance of the peaceful shepherds, this desert
had not been a pleasant prospect; still less did
we relish the thought now, after the troubles
we had experienced in comparatively well-watered
country. It was, however, a matter
either of going on or giving up, so we went
on. We had now been free men for eleven
days.</p>
<p>The moon at this time served us for rather
more than half of each night, so that even
after sunset we could see the solitary peak
of Hasan Dagh rising majestically over the
plateau's edge to a height of several thousand
feet above the plain. As we descended
the scarp to our right we lost sight of this
landmark; but our course was decided for us,
since we soon found ourselves compelled to
follow a gradually narrowing valley. For the
next three and a half hours we were confined
to a steep-sided gorge. A little before this a
man mounted on a donkey, and accompanied
by a boy, had seen us, and to our disagreeable
surprise turned and followed. We had
shaken them off, when in the shadow of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[149]</SPAN></span>
gorge we saw a group of several men. It is
hard to say whether they were more likely
to have been brigands or fugitives like ourselves:
one thing seemed certain, they had
no business there. At any rate, they let us
pass undisturbed, but the impression was
forced upon us that this ravine we had
entered was a death-trap, and when it
veered more and more to the west we decided
to make an attempt to get out of it.
A clamber up the rocky southern slope,
however, only revealed ridge after ridge
and valley after valley between us and the
plain, so we had perforce to go back into
the ravine. Our relief was great indeed
when at 1 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> the valley opened out,
and we debouched on to the desert past a
village.</p>
<p>Before we left Yozgad, Nobby had continually
impressed upon the party the need
of living as much as possible on the country.
To aid us in this he had consulted with
another naturalist, and prepared an elaborate
list of somewhat uncommon but possible
foods. Amongst them appeared tortoises,
snails, frogs, snakes—these last were especially
nutritious, stated this unique document—rodents,
and grasshoppers. There were
also notes regarding mushrooms, and how to
distinguish them from poisonous toadstools.
Tortoise we ate at Yozgad, not, we must
hasten to add, because we were reduced to
it by lack of better nourishment, but with a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[150]</SPAN></span>
view to testing its edibility. It proved messy
and uninteresting, but at least non-poisonous.
We had, however, hardly come across any
tortoises during our march, although we had
seen many on the journey from Changri to
Yozgad four months previously. In fact, the
only item of the list we had sampled so far
had been the grasshoppers. We had, of
course, also placed considerable dependence
on being able to eke out our meagre ration
by plucking corn as we went along at night,
intending either to boil or to parch it the
next day. We had discovered that the
Turkish soldiers did the latter very quickly
and effectively by making a small fire of
twigs, placing whole ears of corn on them,
then adding more twigs on top. When the
fire had died down they took out the corn
and separated the grain by the simple process
of rubbing it between the hands. Unfortunately
for us, although we had passed
a good deal of ready-cut crops, there never
seemed to be enough grain inside to be
worth the trouble of collecting.</p>
<p>On this particular night, however, Nobby
was able for once to satisfy his predatory
instincts by looting a couple of water-melons,
for there was a bed of these outside the
village we were now passing. These were
cut up and divided out among the party
without further ado, and eaten as they continued
on their way. As a matter of fact,
the melons were far from ripe; but even the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[151]</SPAN></span>
rind seemed too good to throw aside, for by
this time we were ready to eat anything:
but it did not tend to quench thirst, we
found, so the rind was sacrificed.</p>
<p>The going was easier, and with one long
halt of an hour and a half we plodded on
steadily until 5 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> It was then, of course,
daylight; and as a mile to our west there
was a large town, boasting a rather fine-looking
white tower, we resolved to lie up
in a dry but grassy irrigation channel. A
light haze covered the country, but in the
direction opposite to the town we could just
recognise Akserai built near the foot of the
Hasan Dagh peak. Before us stretched the
desert plain, bare except for an occasional
nomad encampment; there seemed little sign
of movement, even around the town near by.</p>
<p>By 10 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> this 19th of August, we came
to the conclusion that we might as well go
on by day. We had practically no water,
and if we were to be in the sun it was
better to be on the march as well. The
next water shown on our map was a river
called the Beyaz Sou, or "White Stream,"
and thither we set forth, once more transformed
into Germans by the simple expedient
of replacing the fezes we had been wearing
by Homburg hats or service dress caps, one or
other of which each of the party carried for
this very purpose.</p>
<p>In less than an hour we were glad to find
ourselves nearing a stream, on the banks of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[152]</SPAN></span>
which were a few reed huts and a vegetable
patch with some more of those excellent water-melons.
This time, however, there were not
the same facilities for their removal, and, as
we rather anticipated, their wild owners would
not part with them, money or no. We therefore
proceeded to the stream, which was perhaps
a foot deep and twelve feet across. The
paddle was refreshing to the feet; the water
for drinking purposes less encouraging, for
above us were cattle watering and the bottom
was muddy. It belied its name of "White
Stream," we thought, as we filled up our
water-bottles. While doing this and wiping
the mud off our feet, a villainous-looking cutthroat
came out from a tent close by and
drew near for a talk. We told the usual
German story, and he asked for no details,
but mentioned there was better water in a
village farther on; we could see its grove of
trees to our left front.</p>
<p>On resuming our march we did not visit
it, but kept due south over the scorched
prairie land, varied here and there with a
bit of plough. The heat was already terrific.
At 1 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we halted for an hour within a
broken-down enclosure of large sun-dried
blocks of mud. Two of these made an
excellent fireplace for the dixie, while dry
camel thorn and scrub provided fuel in abundance.
Here we cooked some rice and cocoa,
which, although amounting to only half a
mugful apiece, took some time to demolish,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[153]</SPAN></span>
for in that temperature the food was long in
cooling.</p>
<p>Here a dissertation upon mugs. If an aluminium
mug saves an ounce of weight, it
makes a ton of trouble: and Looney's was
thoroughly unpopular on account of its unpleasant
habit of burning the fingers of any
one who handled it. Moreover, it shared
the failing of instability with Perce's empty
ovaltine tin, which did duty for mug after
his own had fallen out of his haversack on
the very first night. Its small base was a
source of anxiety both to its owner and the
disher-out of brews. If you ever think of
having all your food for a month or so out
of a mug, let it be a squat enamelled one.</p>
<p>While we were eating our simple fare, a
man passed ahead of us, but took no apparent
notice of our little group.</p>
<p>We marched on at about 2 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, having
as our next objective Mousa Kouyousou, <i>i.e.</i>,
the Well of Moses: aptly named we thought,
for the parched plain before us would need
a Moses' wand to make it bring forth water.
No treed oasis round this well was to help
us in our quest; the map itself wrote the
name vaguely across the desert without committing
itself to any definite spot. All we
could say from the map was that the well
should be almost due west of Hasan Dagh.
In that case we ought to find it within
eighteen miles of the Beyaz Sou, and that
as we imagined was now five or six miles<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[154]</SPAN></span>
behind us. An hour later we unexpectedly
came upon a couple of small irrigation canals,
at the first of which we halted a few minutes
to bathe our scorched feet. The heat and
glare of the desert were indeed overpowering;
mirage seemed to raise the southern end of
the Touz Cheul—the Salt Lake—above the
level of the plain, and mocked us with the
vision of an arm of water stretching out eastwards
at right angles to our course, until
we began to wonder where we could best
cross it. As we proceeded, however, it became
clear that this was in reality but the
broad white bed of a dried-up river.</p>
<p>A horrible suspicion entered our minds that
here was the real Beyaz Sou, and that the
muddy stream and two canals we had crossed
were merely its diverted waters. The surmise
was soon confirmed, for, as we drew near, we
were able to see far away to the S.E. a humpbacked
bridge of some antiquity, now standing
high and dry. This meant that those
eighteen miles to the Well of Moses were still
before us. On the far bank of the old river-bed
could be seen a few huts, apparently
deserted, while a little farther on, and to the
west, stood an old khan or inn which eventually
turned out to be in ruins. It was possible,
however, that a well might be found
there, so we decided to go rather out of our
way on the off-chance. We amused ourselves
by estimating how long it would take to
reach it. The most pessimistic view was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[155]</SPAN></span>
twenty minutes, but from the time of the
guess we were on the march for a full hour
before we finally reached that khan: so much
for distance-judging in the desert.</p>
<p>At 5.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> haggard eyes were peering down
into the depths of two wells, obviously long
disused, but which might still perhaps contain
a little water. As it happened one of them
did, and Cochrane lowered a mug. All he
succeeded in drawing up were a few putrid
dregs, in which floated some decomposed cockroaches—to
Nobby's disgust especially; for
it was his mug. Prospects were not very
bright: Moses' Well, if it existed at all, was
still something over twelve miles distant, and
if we marched on at night it would be the
easiest thing in the world to miss it in the
darkness.</p>
<p>At length the sun set, and as the air
became cooler our spirits revived a little.
We made up our minds that we would
carry on for only part of the night, so as
to be short of the well when daylight appeared.
7 o'clock accordingly saw us once
more on the march; the going remained
good, although the country was becoming
rather more undulating. There were still
the little fields of dusty plough in the midst
of otherwise hopeless desolation. After a
couple of hours we took our long halt on
the edge of one of those ploughed patches.
Nobby, wiser than the remainder of the
party, dug himself a shallow trench in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[156]</SPAN></span>
loose soil, and so slept for five happy hours
undisturbed by the cold which woke the
rest; for we seemed to live in extremes of
temperature.</p>
<p>Dawn on the 20th August found us very
anxious. Having marched for another two
hours or more, we felt that the well must
be somewhere near. As the light grew
stronger, we crossed a couple of steep rocky
nullahs, and looking back saw that we had
passed not far from a village in a group of
trees. A minute later two stunted trees
ahead caught our eye. We thought there
might be water here, but were disappointed.
By six o'clock we were seriously thinking
of going back to the village behind us, when
another came into view on our left. This
time, however, there were no trees, and the
huts seemed entirely deserted; but next
moment our steps quickened as we recognised
the stone circle of a well.</p>
<p>As in other countries in the East, so in
Turkey, water is often drawn up by bullocks:
they are harnessed to a rope which,
passing over a rude pulley supported directly
over the mouth of the well, is attached to
a large waterskin. The track beaten out
by the patient beasts as they go to and from
the well gives a measure of its depth. In
the present instance, we could see by the
length of the track that our well was a deep
one; but it was comforting to find that the
hoof-marks appeared fairly recent. So deep,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[157]</SPAN></span>
indeed, was this well that no sound could
be heard of the splash of a dropped pebble,
but as the eyes became more accustomed to
the dark depths, it was possible to recognise
the sparkle of running water.</p>
<p>Packs were off in a moment, and while
Johnny and Grunt went on to see what
they could find in the village, Cochrane
joined up the heterogeneous collection of
string and cord produced by the rest. There
was still insufficient length, however, until
we had added on a couple of strands unravelled
from a skein of rope. Nobby's mug
was then lowered, and we began filling our
water-bottles and chargals. No drinks were
to be allowed until this had been done—a
wise precaution, for after a few mugfuls the
string snapped, and poor old Nobby's mug
was gone. It was not long before a new line
was made, this time all of strands from the
rope, and a water-bottle was lowered, suitably
weighted to make it enter the water
mouth upwards. As soon as the supply was
ensured, Ellis and Looney started a fire in
a high stone enclosure near the village huts;
for here it was possible to obtain a little
shade from the already burning sun.</p>
<p>Inside the enclosure there was a limitless
supply of canes, placed there by some
unwitting friend, and these, after weeks in
the sun, were dry and burned admirably.
Things were certainly beginning to look up,
and we refreshed ourselves with a series of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[158]</SPAN></span>
brews—cocoa, rice and Oxo, and tea—calculating
with satisfaction that we had covered
something over forty-four miles in the preceding
thirty-five hours.</p>
<p>Our contentment was but temporarily disturbed
by the arrival of two men on donkeys—who
with three or four boys now came into
the village. They passed by the open side
of our enclosure, so we thought it best to
call out the usual greeting, as though pleased
to see them. To this they responded, and
a few minutes later, having dismounted in
the village, the two men came up, borrowed
a brand from our fire, lit their cigarettes,
and chatted pleasantly enough. The conversation
turned, as often, on the subject
of firearms. We slapped our thighs in a
knowing way, and left them to infer that
we had revolvers. They seemed to take our
presence as a matter of course, and asked no
awkward questions as to what we were doing
in such an out-of-the-way place. After a
short rest they took their departure, and
we thought no more about them.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[159]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER IX.<br/> A RETREAT UNDER FIRE.</h2>
<p>An hour later, having refilled every water-carrying
vessel, we too got under way.
Scarcely had we gone three hundred yards
from the well, however, when a rifle bullet
whizzed over our heads and plunked into
the higher ground some distance beyond.
We stopped and turned, to find that we
were followed by a party of five ruffians,
two of whom we could see had rifles. Grunt
shouted out to ask what they wanted, upon
which they waved to us, as much as to imply
that it was all a mistake and we could go
on. It is difficult to know what leads one
to do certain things on such occasions:
whether we were not inclined to allow so
risky a mistake to pass unnoticed, or whether
it was that we did not like to leave such
doubtful characters in our rear; something
at any rate induced us to find out more
about them, so we began to walk back towards
the well. To our surprise they too
then began retreating, so six of us halted<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[160]</SPAN></span>
while Cochrane and Grunt approached them
alone. Still, however, our friends seemed
far from keen to make our nearer acquaintance—or
rather we should say, renew it, for
it was now possible to recognise amongst
them the two who had ridden in on donkeys
an hour before. This helped to explain
their caution, for perhaps seeing our
bold front, they thought it better to keep
out of range of those revolvers of ours; at
any rate they kept moving off as fast as
Cochrane and Grunt advanced towards
them. Even the armed men would not remain
within shouting range, so that pour-parlers
were somewhat at a standstill.</p>
<p>Others were by this time getting in
amongst the village houses, where it was
hard to see what they were up to. They
might work round under cover, and so suddenly
come in on the flank of our two
envoys if they went back much farther
towards the well. Cochrane wisely called
a halt, and waited for the six behind to
move up to some higher ground from
which it would be easier to watch the opposing
party. Some of these, however, even
disappeared over the low ridge beyond the
village, reappearing later reinforced by three
more men. Meanwhile a period of stalemate
ensued: our two envoys were not
to be enticed into the village, still less
would the enemy come any nearer. It
must have been a full quarter of an<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[161]</SPAN></span>
hour that we stood there looking at one
another.</p>
<p>At length, in reply to Grunt's repeated
inquiries as to what they wanted, the nearest
man started taking off his clothes, and made
signs for us to do the same. This, at least,
was plain acting if not plain speaking.</p>
<p>Events now began to move much more
rapidly. There was not much difficulty in
deciding what to do, and in any case, on
these occasions one acts almost intuitively.
If we thought consciously at all, it was that
though we were hardly in a position to dispute
these men's demands, seeing that our
revolvers were only imaginary, we could at
any rate give them a run for their money—or,
more accurately, for our clothes. To
give them these without a struggle was
tantamount to relinquishing once and for all
what little hope remained of getting out of
Turkey; it would further involve the very
unpleasant, if not positively dangerous, experience
of spending several days and nights
in the friendless desert, with next to no
clothes or food. Cochrane and Grunt, at
any rate, did not hesitate for a moment,
although for the last few minutes one of
the armed men had been covering them at
a range of little over a hundred yards, and
was sure to fire when they turned. And
so it happened; but a sustained aim does
not make for good shooting, and the shot
went wide. The remaining six waited for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[162]</SPAN></span>
the two to rejoin them, and then all of us,
extending into skirmishing order, began a
hasty retreat.</p>
<p>The chances were not very equal: even
if both sides had been unarmed, we were
severely handicapped by our packs and water-bottles.
The two full chargals Johnny and
Looney had to empty as they ran. Moreover,
although by this time we were in hard
enough training, we could scarcely expect to
possess sufficient stamina for a protracted
retirement; and if the ordinary villagers of
this lawless countryside were in the habit
of turning brigand on every favourable
opportunity, we might have others joining
in the chase when the first tired of it: a
second village had already come into view.</p>
<p>But there was little time to be thinking
of all these possibilities; we had the more
immediate danger of being hit by one of
our pursuers' bullets. As soon as they had
seen us take to flight they had reopened fire.
One of the rifles was obviously a Mauser,
the other gave the impression of being rather
an antiquated old blunderbuss; but it is not
pleasant to stop even one of those comparatively
slow-moving lumps of lead. Strangely
enough, however, none of us felt afraid for
his own safety: the chief fear of each was
that some one else of the party might be
hit, which would mean that all our plans
of escape would have to go by the board,
for we should naturally all have stayed
with the wounded man. Providentially, the
wild villagers' shooting was not very good,
although one shot struck the ground between
Nobby and Perce.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i162.jpg" width-obs="1200" height-obs="688" alt="" /> <div class="caption"> <i>Sketched to Authors' description by Hal Kay.</i><br/> THE FLIGHT FROM MOSES' WELL.<br/></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[163]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>At this stage we seriously thought of
dropping one of our packs, in the hope that
the Turks might delay their pursuit to look
at their loot, but the suggestion was not
entertained for more than a moment. So
we carried on, doubling for a hundred yards
in every three. With these loads it was
impossible to keep running continuously.</p>
<p>The shots were now beginning to follow
one another at longer intervals. Looking
back, we found to our joy that we were
actually outdistancing our pursuers. This
seemed almost too good to be true. We
began to look round anxiously in case they
might perhaps have something else in store.
One armed man sent round on a pony or
donkey would be enough to cut us off; we
accordingly kept a sharp look-out to right and
left. No one, however, appeared, and after
a precipitate flight of over two miles, and
the creation, if there had been some one to
time us, of a world's record for speed under
novel conditions, we found that our pursuers
had abandoned the chase. Probably those
imaginary revolvers of ours had still kept them
in check, for we noticed that they followed
us over each little rise with considerable
circumspection, as though fearing we might
be lying up for them.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[164]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>We had come through with the loss of the
water in the chargals and of Ellis's water-bottle.
The later had jumped out of its sling
at the hottest stage of the pursuit, and had
to be left where it fell. May its new owner
find it always as empty as it seemed to be
with us!</p>
<p>It was now about 12.20 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> and the heat at
its worst. It was no time, however, to rest or
even to slacken our pace more than we could
help: and we did in fact carry on at well
over four miles an hour until 2.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> Then
seeing no further signs that we were followed
we allowed ourselves a short halt.</p>
<p>By this time our throats were parched
with thirst and our clothes saturated with
perspiration; but worst discomfort of all was
the pain of our feet. The violent running
and marching, the fiery heat of the sun above,
and the radiation from the glowing earth
beneath, had combined to reduce them to bits
of red-hot flesh, and we longed for water to
cool them. But everywhere stretched the
desert, dusty and bare, bordered by naked
barren hills. To avoid approaching those
immediately S. of us, we had latterly altered
our course rather to the S.E.; for we were
developing an unholy and not unnatural
dread of brigands, and imagined that every
hill was infested with them.</p>
<p>Not till 4.30 that evening did we dare to
take more than a few minutes' rest. As we
lay on the ground we scrutinised with deepest<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[165]</SPAN></span>
interest the Taurus Mountains, which, as the
heat-haze lifted, stood out clearly ahead—the
last great barrier to be overcome before
we reached the sea. From a distance of
about sixty miles it looked a level range,
broken by no outstanding peak, pierced by no
low-lying pass. Anywhere in the portion
where we were likely to cross, however, the
map indicated a height of not more than
5000 feet; so we turned our attention to
nearer objects. In the next shallow valley
we could see several flocks of sheep, or
so we thought. These we watched eagerly
through our glasses, for their presence denoted
water. We fancied we could see a
stream a little beyond them, but when we
reached the spot after dark we found that
mirage had once again deceived us. It was
not until we had marched another sixteen
weary miles that our needs were to be
met.</p>
<p>That night, the beginning of our third
week of liberty, the strain of recent events
and our anxiety for water were reflected in
our tempers, and Cochrane had the thankless
task of trying to keep the balance between
those who demanded water on or off the
nearest route, and those who howled for
smooth-going for the sake of their agonised
feet. A twentieth-century Solomon, he kept
the balance well: for the sore-feet brigade
he had two hours over an ideal marching
surface; then, in deference to the all-for-water<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[166]</SPAN></span>
party, two hours over stone-strewn
ground at the foot of some low hills. These
held out the best prospect of finding the
precious fluid. The search, however, was all
in vain; for although we passed close above
a village where there must have been water,
we did not dare to seek the source of its
supply. This night opium pills and "Kola"
tablets were in great demand, but even those
could not keep some of us going, and soon
after midnight we took an hour's rest. A
little before, we had passed by an enormous
flock of sheep: so disheartened were some of
us that we very nearly decided to go up and
ask the shepherd to show us the nearest
water. This, however, Cochrane wisely decided
not to risk. Instead, while the remainder
lay down and rested, he left his pack
and went off with Old Man to search for it.</p>
<p>Their self-sacrifice was without result.
After an hour's absence they rejoined the
party, and we marched on, determined to
make a last desperate effort to reach the
Ak Gueul (White Lake) near Eregli. This
was still fifteen miles or more away, and
would, we knew, be salt; but it was the next
water marked on our map. Just before we
halted we had crossed a track, and along
this we started off at something over four
miles an hour. Doubtless this pace could
not have lasted, and providentially, an hour
later, we were deterred from our purpose by
the sound of more sheep bells. There must,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[167]</SPAN></span>
therefore, be water somewhere in the neighbourhood.
Though it was a pity to waste
the moon, which was at its full and would
only set an hour before dawn, we decided,
after all, to wait the two hours which remained
before daylight. We could then find
out where the flocks were watered, and
be fairly certain to find good concealment
amongst the ridges of the Karadja Dagh,
which was visible to the S.W. At this time
we had, on the average, less than a pint of
water a head.</p>
<p>Dawn on the 21st August found us huddled
behind a couple of small rocks, seeking in
vain for shelter from the cutting wind which
was blowing harder every minute from the
north. So chilled were we that another
opium pill all round was voted a wise precaution.
"Seeing red" is not an uncommon
occurrence, but, owing to the opium, some of
us that morning saw a green sunrise. In
the valleys on either side were numerous
flocks and herds; but no stream gladdened
our straining eyes, nor could we recognise a
well. There was no village in sight, so at
six o'clock we determined to take the risk
of passing the shepherds, whom we could see
below, and to push on at all costs towards
Eregli. We had moved down the S.W. slope
of the hill for this purpose, and had gone a
few hundred yards across the valley, when
we hit upon another Moses' Well, this time
no less than 200 feet deep. With joy did we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[168]</SPAN></span>
draw water out of that well of salvation, for
such in the light of later events it was.</p>
<p>We were at the time within a few hundred
yards of a large flock of sheep; but
a rainstorm was brewing, and the shepherds
were far too occupied with getting their sheep
together to worry about our presence. We
were thus able to fill up all water-vessels
undisturbed. After this we went back to
some broken-down stone enclosures which we
had previously passed. One of these, about
ten feet square, we reached at 8 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>, having
collected little twigs and dried weeds as we
went. We now had concealment from view
and a little shelter from the wind, but not
from the rain, which soon began to fall and
continued in heavy squalls until late in the
afternoon. Every now and then the officer
of the watch peeped over the wall to see
that no one was approaching. That day,
however, we saw nothing but the flocks and
some men with camels, who came over the
hills where we had been at dawn but did not
come our way. At intervals we regaled ourselves
with tea and brews of rice and cocoa,
or rice and Oxo. Of rice we had almost a
superfluity compared with other food, owing
to the number of days on which we had been
unable to cook. But the hot food and drink
did not suffice to keep us warm: every
shower left us shivering like aspen leaves.</p>
<p>Even opium proved no longer effectual,
though probably to it and to liberal doses<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[169]</SPAN></span>
of quinine is attributable the fact that none
of us suffered from chill or fever after our
exposure on that day.</p>
<p>Late that afternoon the sun appeared for
a time, enabling most of us to snatch a little
sleep. This was what was needed more than
anything else. Much refreshed, we left our
rude shelter at 6 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, and hurriedly refilling
our water-bottles at the well, continued across
the valley. Within an hour we were lying at
the top of the low ridge on its southern side.
From here we overlooked the bare plain
stretching to the marshes near Eregli, and
thought we saw the reflection of water in
the Ak Gueul. When six hours later, and
after covering seventeen or eighteen miles,
we reached the lake, it was to find that it
was dry, and that it had been only the white
salt-encrusted basin that we had seen. There
was nothing to do but carry on. Besides the
need of water to keep us moving, an icy wind
blew without respite upon our backs, making
even the short hourly halts a misery.
Secondly, we had on the previous day
checked our food supply, and calculated we
had only enough for another four days at
the most. Meanwhile, there still remained
the Taurus range to be crossed.</p>
<p>We therefore pushed ahead, and were soon
fighting our way through thick reeds. The
struggle continued for two hours, and so
exhausted us that towards the end we
had to halt for a few minutes and eat the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[170]</SPAN></span>
biscuit which was part of the coming day's
ration.</p>
<p>When we renewed the battle, it was with
the expectation of finding ourselves at any
moment crossing the main line of railway
between Karaman and Eregli. This, of
course, had not been built when our map
was made, but we judged it must be on
our side of the foot-hills of the Taurus, to
the nearest point of which we were now
making in the hope of being hidden there
by dawn. If the railway were guarded, as
it had been at all bridges and culverts when
we passed along it on our way to captivity
more than two years before, our approach,
we thought, would be well advertised by the
crackling of the reeds. In many places these
were as stiff as canes, and as much as eight
feet in height. Our only hope was that the
sentries would be octogenarians, and be stupefied
into inaction by the apparent charging of
a whole herd of wild elephants.</p>
<p>At 4 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> we emerged from the reeds to
find that the railway was not on our side
of the nearest ridge. Dawn found us safely
hidden in a deep and rocky ravine, preparing
to spend our first day in the Taurus. The
merciless north wind still sought us out—so
much so, indeed, that even in the sun it
was impossible to keep warm until close on
midday. We had about half a bottleful
apiece of water, and under these chilly conditions
it would have been ample for the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[171]</SPAN></span>
day. Unfortunately it was again essential
to cook rice, as we could afford no more
biscuits; so all the water had to be expended
on boiling. To be precise, our day's ration
consisted of one pint mugful of rice and Oxo
each: liquid refreshment there was none.</p>
<p>Some of us felt half drunk for want of
sleep, or perhaps as a reaction after the
opium, when at dusk that evening we moved
up to the top of the ravine; but our limbs
were slightly rested. It was a relief too to
find that at sunset the icy wind had dropped
for a while, and that the country ahead of us
was a plateau with only slight undulations
and a splendid marching surface. A S.S.E.
direction was now taken, for we had decided
to make our way across the Taurus by the
most direct route to the sea. At 8 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we
were settling down to our second five minutes'
halt, when Looney caught the glint of steel
rails to our left front, and a look through
the glasses established the fact that we had
reached the railway. No sentries or patrols
appeared to be in sight, so we completed the
usual hourly rest and then cut boldly across
the line and gained some slightly more hilly
country to the S.E. From here we saw a
hut some way down the line, which may
have been built for the use of sentries; but
whether this was so or not had ceased to
be of vital interest, for we were now safely
across.</p>
<p>After only another hour's march all of us<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[172]</SPAN></span>
were beginning to feel much more fatigued
than we had expected on setting out that
evening, the effects probably of lack of sleep
and water. However it was, we now had
another consultation as to the route we
should attempt to follow to the coast. This
time we came to the conclusion that it would
be taking a very grave risk to go by the
shortest way—for the following reason. In
that direction the map showed difficult country
and very little in the way of villages or
likely places for water, so that, with the short
rations now remaining, an accident, such as
descending a ravine and finding no immediate
way out again, or even a sprained ankle,
might be disastrous to the whole party. It
was decided then, if nothing else interfered,
to go at first a little west of south, and later
make our way across the Taurus where the
mountains were lower, following the valley
of the Sakara river down to the sea.</p>
<p>At 9.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> a halt was called to give
ourselves a long sleep till midnight. Before
the end of it most of us were sorry we had
settled upon such a lengthy one, so chilled
were we by the cold. While we were resting,
a train rumbled by in the valley below,
showing that we were still not far from the
railway. On resuming our journey, therefore,
we kept among the low hills. An hour's fast
marching brought us into sight of a village,
round which we worked our way, and on the
farther outskirts were overjoyed to find a well.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[173]</SPAN></span>
The water was about sixty feet down, and so
cold that for all our thirst we could hardly drink
a mugful each. We remained at the well
for nearly three-quarters of an hour, filling
all our water-bottles and chargals. Now and
again a dog barked, but no inhabitants put
in an appearance. There was even leisure to
inspect a bed of Indian corn near by. Unfortunately
only a single cob could be found.
It was very young and tender, and most
refreshing, as far as it went when divided
between eight.</p>
<p>With our thirst quenched by the ice-cold
water, we were able to maintain an average
pace of three miles an hour until 4.30 next
morning. The indefatigable Cochrane was
even then for going on. Most of the party,
however, were utterly exhausted: since leaving
the well the surface had been passably
good, but the country had been on a slight
incline, and intersected by a series of irrigation
channels and natural nullahs, which all
added to our fatigue. In one of the latter,
then, we removed our kits, and collected little
bits of dried thorn and scrub in readiness to
make a fire as soon as it should be light
enough to do so without risk of detection.</p>
<p>We had marched sixteen or seventeen
miles, though not all in the most useful
direction, so there was gladness when the
two cooks on duty announced that the first
dixieful was ready. A mixture of rice and
cocoa once more graced the menu. Cochrane,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[174]</SPAN></span>
who had gone ahead to reconnoitre, had still
not returned, and the rest began to be anxious
lest he should have been seen, or have come
to grief in some way. After a while three
volunteers went out to look for him, and
eventually saw his head peering cautiously
over a rock. He had been cut off from the
nullah by the chance arrival of a shepherd,
and had been biding his time till the latter
should think fit to move to pastures new.</p>
<p>The sun was already hot, and its heat,
although considerably relieved by the cool
breeze, once more precluded the possibility
of any real sleep. Nor could we forget our
hunger. On this occasion we were rather
extravagant with our water. We had two
brews of rice and Oxo and one of tea; then
we boiled our last two handfuls of rice with
a little cocoa, and so had a rice mould to
take along with us in the dixie and eat that
evening. Unfortunately the cook, who shall
be nameless, upset it, so that a fair proportion
of grit became an unwelcome ingredient
of the dish. Our lavishness in water knew
no bounds when we proceeded to boil up
half a mugful, in which we were all to
shave. This was the first time we did so
since leaving Yozgad sixteen days before,
so that the two little safety-razor sets were
given an arduous task that day: few of us
succeeded in removing all the growth without
the use of two of our spare blades. It was a
long and painful performance, but most refreshing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[175]</SPAN></span>
in its result, and, as it proved, a very
timely return to comparative respectability.</p>
<p>During the morning we went once again
into the problem of food. At dawn we had
most of us been in favour of going into the
next suitable village, and there boldly replenishing
our supplies as Germans; but as
we recovered a little from our over-fatigue,
we agreed with Cochrane that we might still
reach the coast in three days. On tabulating
our total supplies, we found we should
in this case be able to allow ourselves the
following daily rations: For the rest of the
day already begun, the rice, cocoa, and grit
mould. For the second day, remnants of
tapioca, beef-tea, and Ovaltine, amounting in
all to about 4¾ oz. per head; and chocolate,
cocoa, and arrowroot, totalling perhaps 1¾ oz.
per head. For the third day, there would
remain for each member of the party one
biscuit, 5 oz. of raisins, 1 oz. of chocolate;
and, between the party as a whole, four tins
of Horlick's malted milk tablets.</p>
<p>For emergencies after the third day nothing
would be left, so that, if on reaching the sea
we did not at once find a dhow or other boat,
and that with provisions, we should still be
lost. But man proposes, God disposes; and
it is as well for man that it is so.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[176]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER X.<br/> THE THREE HUNS.</h2>
<p>As the country before us appeared to be
quite deserted, we began to move off a little
before 3 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> The going was much the
same as in the early morning, but what had
then been small nullahs became broader and
deeper ravines, running across our path at
intervals of seven to eight hundred yards.
The north sides of the ravines were especially
steep. An hour and a half after our
start we saw ahead of us some men and a
string of camels, possibly engaged in contraband
affairs with Cyprus. Accordingly
we halted under cover of some rocks until
we could march again unseen. The rate of
marching was slow, hardly two miles an hour,
for we were all very exhausted, trudging
along in the hot sun, and Grunt was almost
fainting. After two hours he had to give
up. The terrific blow on his head by the
brigand must have been the start of his
collapse, and now, after many days of sticking
to it, he could go no farther. His head<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[177]</SPAN></span>
felt very dizzy and each foot weighed a ton.
We knew there must be water in a valley
a few hundred yards ahead, as we had seen
some trees and a bit of a village. We
therefore halted for food in a small nullah,
meaning to get to the stream after dark.</p>
<p>The dixie containing the cocoa, rice, and
grit mould was produced, and we had our
meal. The grit was a blessing in a way,
as one had to eat slowly. Two ounces of
rice, tinged with cocoa, does not go far with
a ravenous craving for food. As dusk came
on we walked slowly for the few hundred
yards to the edge of the river valley, the
sides of which were precipitous and impossible
to manœuvre by moonlight. Cochrane
and Nobby walked along the edge of the
ravine to see if there was an easier descent,
but found none. While they were away
Grunt told us that he wished to be left
behind, as he was afraid of keeping us back.
He said that if we left a little food with
him he could lie up for a couple of days
till we were clear of the locality, and he
would then go to the nearest village, buy
food, and make for the coast later,—if he
felt strong enough and was not captured.</p>
<p>When Cochrane returned we held a council
of war and decided to halt for the whole
night. Accordingly we returned to the
rice-and-grit nullah, and worked down it
towards the main valley until we found a
good resting-place. Nobby found a spring of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[178]</SPAN></span>
excellent water a short way farther on, and
there our water-bottles were refilled. By
way of medical comfort Grunt was given
the small quantity of Ovaltine that remained
and a piece of biscuit. The Ovaltine had
been carried loose in a bag since we started,
and was in consequence as hard as a brick.
Johnny tried to cut bits off the brick, but
the knife edge merely turned on its owner's
thumb, so finally Grunt had to gnaw it.</p>
<p>On these very cold nights we had a
system of what we called snuggling, usually
in pairs; in larger numbers if the ground
permitted, but only once did the level of
our sleeping-place permit of more than two.
That was on the following night. This night
Grunt's snuggling partner lit a pipe, the
best pipe of his life, and listened to poor
old Grunt gnawing Ovaltine. It was hard
to bear. Fortunately the pipe and the Ovaltine
lasted for the same time. Grunt was
very depressed. He reminded his partner
how at Yozgad one day he, being of massive
build and great strength, had prophesied
that he would stand the trek worse than
any of us. Ellis, as usual, was very restless.
He is a noisy sleeper. When he doesn't
grunt he snores, and he is not still for a
minute. We never heard him whistle in
his sleep, but doubtless he does. When
lying in hiding by day we had to wake him
if any one came at all close to us.</p>
<p>Before we went to sleep it was decided that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[179]</SPAN></span>
the following morning three of us should go
to the nearest village on the river in the
guise of Germans, and buy enough food for
the party to finish the journey to the coast,
some fifty-five miles away.</p>
<p>At daylight, about 4.30 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>, a move
was made farther down the nullah. Here
was cooked a two-ounce porridge ration, and
then began our preparations for entering the
village. The three to go were Grunt, Nobby,
and Johnny. Grunt had the best Turkish
of our party, so he also had the undying
disgrace of playing the <i>rôle</i> of Hun officer.
Nobby and Johnny were the Boche rank
and file. It was essential to the success of
the scheme that we should make a good
impression on the villagers. Smartness was
our watchword. The theatrical party therefore
were allowed to commandeer clothes.
Grunt had Nobby's "Gor Blimy" (better
known, perhaps, as cap, service dress, mark
two, star); Ellis's uniform coat, his own
trousers, the Old Man's wrist-watch, and
Perce's boots—not a bad effort. Johnny
had his own kit with the exception of his
trousers, an important part of which had
remained lazily behind on a rocky slope the
second night of the escape, while Johnny
energetically slid on. Nobby had Ellis's
"Gor Blimy" and boots, the Old Man's
coat, and Looney's trousers. The three
actors then shaved, washed, put "Vermi-jelly"
grease on their boots to give the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[180]</SPAN></span>
latter a false air of respectability, and at
8.30 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> were ready for their performance.</p>
<p>They thought they were playing a drama
at the time: looking back it was true
comedy. The three set off down the steep
goat-track towards the village. It was a
tense moment, and we all thought that the
evening would most probably find us once
more under the orders of some uncivilised
Turkish <i>chaouse</i>; for we had decided that
if the three were captured in the village
the other five would give themselves up.</p>
<p>Poor old Cochrane looked very anxious,
and it was not to be wondered at. On the
seventeenth day of his former attempt to
escape, some two years previously, he and
the two other naval officers of his party of
three were compelled by starvation to buy
food from a shepherd's hut. This man informed
on them, with the result that they
were taken by gendarmes. Recaptured, they
were kept for six months in a filthy prison in
Constantinople, untried by any court-martial.
When the latter was held, Cochrane and his
friends were given a three weeks' sentence,
but actually were imprisoned for yet another
four months. This is an excellent instance
of Turkish justice, and the kind we were to
expect should any one make a false move
in the village.</p>
<p>Grunt, the officer, walked on ahead. Nobby
and Johnny, each carrying an empty pack
and haversack, marched behind.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[181]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The first glimpse of the village with its
two grey-domed mosques and a few hundred
houses rather frightened them: it was a
much bigger one than they had expected,
and the larger the village the more likely
they were to be discovered as impostors. It
was, however, too late to turn back. There
were men and women working in the fields
who had seen them, though they caused no
real interest except to small boys, who are
inquisitive the world over; so they marched
on, Nobby and Johnny keeping perfect step,
with Grunt at a respectful two paces in the
rear. When they entered the village they
asked the way to the headman's house.</p>
<p>Their story was to be a plausible one.
Their German surveying party was composed
of one officer and seven men. They
had left the railway at Eregli, and, taking
to cart transport, were making for Mersina.
The carts had unfortunately broken down,
and being pressed for time they had marched
on. They now wanted a few days' supplies
for the party. A hard story to disprove
without taking a lot of trouble, and Turks
usually avoid taking much. Also, they had
that forged document in Turkish, with the
office stamp of Enver Pasha's Ministry of
War on it to prove their <i>bona fides</i>; but this
was only to be shown as a last resource.</p>
<p>After being wrongly directed three times
by people who, if questioned further, would
probably have said they were strangers to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[182]</SPAN></span>
the place, the party entered a shop, and
Grunt requested the owner to allow his small
boy to show them the way. They were
taken to a two-storied timber-built house,
against the door of which lolled a Turkish
private soldier. The conventional greetings
passed, and the man asked in Turkish if
they were Germans. The reply was in the
affirmative. To their immense surprise this
"simple soldat" in an out-of-the-way village
started talking a very fluent German. It
was the limit. The rank and file now came
to the fore, and one suggested that the man
had misunderstood them. They were not
Germans: they were Magyars (Hungarians),
and did not understand a word of German.
The last part of the statement was untrue
by two words, for the three of them
compared notes that evening and counted
the German words they knew—"Verboten,
Schweinfleisch, and Bier" were the sum total.</p>
<p>Stepping by the soldier, Grunt led the
way into a small hall furnished with some
harness and a few carpet saddle-bags. On
the left was an open door, which they entered.
Here was a long narrow room with
a low ceiling. On three sides of it carpets
were spread, with a few cushions on the
floor. Reclining against the cushions on one
side were two grey-bearded Turks, and a
young Greek in a straw hat, blue suit, and
brown boots. As they came in, the Greek
said in English, "Come on, come along,"—the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[183]</SPAN></span>
limit was surpassed! Later it was found
that the Greek knew only a few words of
English, but it was very unpleasant at the
time. Grunt gave the Turkish salutation
and sat down. Nobby and Johnny stayed
strictly at attention. Grunt motioned with
his hand, and received a smart salute and
heel-click from his two subordinates, who
then dared to seat themselves.</p>
<p>The old Turk, who received Grunt's salutation,
was obviously the headman. His
jacket was gaudy, his pantaloons were very
voluminous, and many daggers graced his
highly-coloured belt.</p>
<p>To our party's disgust the German scholar
now appeared and sat down beside Johnny.
People began to flock in, and the questioning
started—thousands of questions. The three
answered as best they could and gave their
story. The soldier now explained that he
had served many years in Austria and knew
a great deal about it. The actors did not.
Where had they come from in Austria? Oh,
Pruth! This opened the flood-gates once
more. Did they know such and such a
place? At some names they nodded and
looked intelligent: at others they shook
their heads. Fortunately the headman here
broke in. Had they rifles and revolvers?
Revolvers, yes! but the rifles had been left
in the carts. Would they show him the revolvers?
Grunt refused, saying there was an
army order against it. So it went on.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[184]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Then another unpleasant incident took
place. Grunt was wearing Ellis's service
dress jacket. Before we left Yozgad its
brass buttons had been covered with cloth,
so as not to flash in the sun or in the moonlight.
One of the large front buttons, however,
had during the days that followed escape
become uncovered, and though we remarked
upon the fact when Grunt put on the coat
in the morning, it was not covered again.
Now it caught the scholar's eye. He crawled
along to Grunt and started fingering it. He
knew something about buttons, he said, and
that particular one was an English button.
The scholar was no fool! Johnny was very
contemptuous,—didn't the man know that it
was a specially good Magyar button, and one
of the latest pattern? The scholar certainly
made for excitement.</p>
<p>Now was committed a grave error that
might have had disastrous results. A small
bag containing ¼ lb. of tea had been brought
along to the village, in order to propitiate
the headman should need arise, and at this
juncture Grunt thought fit to offer it to
him, extolling its excellence as he did so.
No sooner had the bag changed hands than
to their horror the three saw that the word
TEA was marked plainly on it in indelible
pencil. Had the Greek seen it, he would
almost certainly have been able to read a
simple word like this, and the game would
have been up. But once more the party's<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[185]</SPAN></span>
luck stood by them, and the incident closed
with the headman putting the bag in his
pocket.</p>
<p>It was dangerous for our party to talk
anything but Turkish, even amongst themselves.
Hindustani might have been safe,
but they did not think of it. Early in the
morning we had decided what food should
be demanded. The list was as follows:—</p>
<div class="center">
<table border="0" cellpadding="2" cellspacing="0" summary="">
<tr><td align="left">Five</td><td align="center">okes of</td><td align="left">meat (an oke equals 2¾ lbs.)</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">Eight</td><td align="center">okes of</td><td align="left">raisins.</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">Twenty</td><td align="center">"</td><td align="left">bread.</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">Ten</td><td align="center">"</td><td align="left">wheat.</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">Eight</td><td align="center">"</td><td align="left">cheese.</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">Half</td><td align="center">an oke of </td><td align="left">butter.</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">One</td><td align="center">"</td><td align="left">honey.</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">Half</td><td align="center">"</td><td align="left">tobacco.</td></tr>
<tr><td align="left">150</td><td align="center"> </td><td align="left">eggs.</td></tr>
</table></div>
<p>Of course we did not expect to be able to
obtain all these, but they were now asked
for. As each item was named, the price was
discussed by all the occupants of the room
except the wretched buyers. Usually the
price first mentioned was fairly moderate,
but in a short time they had run it up
amongst themselves as if they were bidding
at an auction. They then turned to the
buyers and said "such a thing costs so much,"
and the buyers were hungry enough to
swallow any price. It is a trait of Turkish
commerce that no article ever has a fixed
value. Finally 23½ Turkish pounds were
paid in advance for the stores.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[186]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>It was here that the party obtained a little
war news. Of this we had had none since
leaving Yozgad, and at that time the Turkish
papers would have had us believe that
the Germans were even then knocking at
the gates of Paris. In the headman's house
the war was now discussed, and the fighting
powers of the various nations criticised. As
for the British, they were a very rich and
powerful people, and yet just look how they
had been driven into the sea at Gallipoli, and
how the Turks had forced them to surrender
at Kut-el-Amara. The French, of course,
were not good fighters, and the Americans
quite untrained to arms. The actors had perforce
to agree to all these statements, but
their joy was great, though well hidden under
a disgusted mien, when they heard that the
Germans were retiring.</p>
<p>After this conversation came a welcome
diversion. A round table like a dumb-waiter,
about 9 inches in height, was brought in.
With it came a large supply of chupatties,
a flat plate of honey, one of cream, a bowl
of sour milk, and a dish piled high with
greasy wheat pilau; and following the food
came the headman's son—a lad of nine.
The headman beckoned our three to approach,
and, sitting on their hunkers round the table,
the breakfast party of seven began the meal.</p>
<p>The method of eating is simple, but one
requires either genius or years of practice
to be any good at it. Break off a piece of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[187]</SPAN></span>
chupattie, quickly shape it into a shovel,
scoop up as much honey or cream as possible,
eat the shovel and its contents, and
start again. Johnny is a novice at the game.
Though ravenous for food he is an amateur:
his miserable little shovels are merely damp
with honey or cream when he eats them.</p>
<p>Mark Twain is unfortunately dead. He
alone could have described how the nine-year-old
boy ate: his shovels were immense,
and he always took a full scoop. He
was swallowing continuously, and while
his right hand was feeding his mouth, his
left had already shaped a new shovel. He
was an expert—a record-breaker. Grunt
and Nobby fared little better than Johnny,
for the three had to conceal the fact that
they were starving. The meal lasted not
more than six minutes. Johnny reckoned
he had absorbed one chupattie with a negligible
quantity of honey, cream, and pilau.
The boy must have eaten eight, and the
greater part of everything else, and thoroughly
earned the undying admiration of
three Englishmen. The meal over, Nobby
and Johnny put on their packs and haversacks.
For a change the German scholar
said they were really good Austrian packs
and haversacks: perhaps the button incident
had affected him.</p>
<p>A guide was now produced, and the Magyar
rank and file went a-shopping. The packs
could not possibly carry the amount of food<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[188]</SPAN></span>
which it had been decided to buy, so quantities
were cut down, and finally the two
returned to the headman's house, each carrying
a load of about 57 lbs. During their
absence Grunt had to answer innumerable
questions about his firearms.</p>
<p>After a short delay the three took their
departure, Nobby and Johnny again clicking
heels and doing a pantomime chorus salute.
The distance to the remainder of the party
was one and a half miles, and the path
climbed steeply the whole way. The Hun
officer of course marched coolly ahead, while
Nobby and Johnny plodded behind, anything
but cool. After going a few hundred yards
they glanced behind them. As was to be expected,
they were being followed. First came
the beastly German-speaking man, then the
Greek, and after them the headman himself on
a donkey. Johnny advised Grunt to go on
ahead and warn the others that we were
now Magyars, and that we each had a revolver.
Nobby and Johnny walked as fast
as they could, but the sun was very hot
and the loads very heavy for them in their
weak condition. The men who were following
eventually caught up with them and
together they came to where the remainder
of the party were camped. This gave the
headman a bit of a shock, as he thought
we had lied about everything, and so did
not expect to see five other Magyars.</p>
<p>As soon as the party could get their equipment<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[189]</SPAN></span>
on we formed up in two ranks. Grunt
made some guttural sounds, at which we "left
turned" and started to march off into the
blue, leaving three very puzzled men behind
us. After an hour's going we halted and,
seeing no one following us, had a meal of
two chupatties and six raw eggs each. For
the two odd ones of the fifty that had been
bought we had "fingers out."</p>
<p>"Fingers out" was a procedure whereby all
such debatable matters were decided during
our escape. On the last sound of the words
"Fingers up!" each member of the party
held up any number of fingers he chose,
subject to the maximum being four and the
minimum one. Having decided beforehand
at which person the counting would start,
and which way round it was to go, the total
number of fingers shown was added up and
on whatever member of the party this
number ended when counting round, that
was the man. This was the sort of thing
that happened: "Starting with Perce, going
round right-handed, Fingers up!" Suppose
the total was 19. That would mean, in our
party of eight, that the man two after Perce
would win the count. "Fingers out" was
used only to settle who was to have the
pleasant things, such as these odd eggs, or
the scrapings of the cooking-pot; duties
such as going on ahead to scout or going
back to a spring to fetch water were undertaken
by volunteers.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[190]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>We were still on the wrong side of the
ravine in which was the village, and inasmuch
as it was dangerous to stay in a locality
where we had aroused such suspicion, the ravine
must be crossed. A mile farther on we discovered
a possible line of descent to a ledge
half-way down. The ravine was about four
hundred feet deep and its sides almost precipitous.</p>
<p>As we climbed slowly down, Perce, who was
coming last, started three enormous boulders,
which crashed below. As Johnny leapt aside
one missed him by only a few inches. Half
the descent was successfully accomplished, but
the ground beneath fell sheer away; so we
went a few hundred yards in an up-stream
direction on our own level. Coming round a
rocky spur a wonderful sight met our gaze.
Beyond us the cliff curved round in a shallow
crescent. It was of soft yellow sandstone,
and contained two large uninhabited cave-villages,
about two hundred yards apart.
With the passing of centuries the cliff had
worn away, revealing a honeycomb of square
caves. The larger village must have had ten
or twelve stories of rooms connected up by
some form of staircases inside, but we did not
see them. The smaller one had two stories
laid bare, but it was not as well finished as
the other. The entrances to the village were
Roman arches: under these ran a short passage
leading to the door itself, which was
rectangular in shape. In some cases the one<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[191]</SPAN></span>
archway contained two doors. The finest arch
was carved on both sides, with crude paintings
on it. From the foot of the villages a very
steep pathway ran down to the river-bed
below. This we followed, and a quarter of
an hour later arrived at the bottom. Here
was the most delightful sight we had seen
since our start from Yozgad: green and shady
trees lining the grassy bank of a murmuring
mountain stream. The water was ice-cold
and as clear as crystal—a merit when we
thought of the stagnant cattle-wallows from
which we had had to drink. It was too
tempting to leave at once. We found what
we thought was a secluded spot, and here we
first of all arranged our packs so that each of
us had an equal weight to carry after the
morning's purchases. Then we bathed. The
joy of that bathe after seventeen days was
indescribable, and worth many a hardship.</p>
<p>A bridle-path ran along the edge of the
stream, and unfortunately any one who happened
to pass would be able to see us. As
luck would have it, an old man rode by on a
donkey while we were engaged in giving our
socks a much-needed wash. When he had
gone we looked at each other and heaved a
sigh of relief, for he had not even glanced in
our direction; but when he rode past us again
twice in the next twenty minutes and still
failed to look at us, we thought it was time
to move. Hastily filling our water-bottles and
chargals, we started to climb the other side of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[192]</SPAN></span>
the ravine. The chargal, an extra weight of
ten pounds and hard to carry, changed hands
twice before we got to the top, from where the
view of the cave-villages was very fine.</p>
<p>For the next three hours we picked our way
over dreadful going, amongst grey limestone
rocks, cracked and pock-marked everywhere.
Progress was very slow, as one had to watch
one's feet the whole time for fear of breaking
an ankle. It was here that we started a
leveret, and made a vain attempt to kill a
long snake which swished past Johnny's
feet. We saw four snakes during our escape—one
of which made Nobby leap violently
into the air as he nearly trod on it. When
there was a chance of resting, we were almost
too tired to think at all, so the thought of
snakes did not worry us.</p>
<p>At about 5 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> Cochrane betted Johnny
half a sovereign that the sea would be visible
from the next rise, provided there was no
further mountain range within five miles.
The bet was lost by nearly a week, for it was
not till the twenty-third day out that seascapes
became part of our scenery.</p>
<p>At 6 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we halted in a rocky cup-shaped
depression with some dried wood lying about.
Here we set to work with the meat bought
at the village. It was, or had been, a beautiful
goat-kid, and from it we made a stew
such as no multi-millionaire can buy. Certainly
no "Cordon-bleu" has ever achieved
such an appetising dish. The recipe will now<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[193]</SPAN></span>
be divulged: Take a joint of goat-kid, put it
on a rock and saw pieces off it with a blunt
clasp-knife. Place the bits in a dixie over a
wood fire, add a little water, and wait impatiently
till the meat is half cooked. Put your
share into an enamel mug, and with the hunger
of seventeen days' starvation as relish, and the
thumb and forefinger of the right hand as a
fork, eat, and thank your God.</p>
<p>Our dinner this evening was one to be remembered:
a mugful of meat, two chupatties,
a table-spoonful of cheese, and a few spoonfuls
of cooked wheat for each of us; and for the
first time for many a day we lay down feeling
well fed. That night we found a level bit of
ground where five could sleep together. Of
the rest, two slept practically in a bushy fir-tree,
and Cochrane curled round the fire. All
went well until some one of the five—Ellis for
a sovereign—wanted to turn, and the chance
of sleeping was at an end. Fortunately, it
was nearly time to move off, so we did not
lose much rest. Just before daylight we
started and did about two miles in two hours,
the going being of the ankle-breaking variety.
We were not many miles from a main road,
so it was senseless to risk travelling much
after dawn. Looney, too, with his iron-clad
ammunition boots, was going very lame, with
large blisters on his heels. We therefore hid
for the day in another rocky cup similar to
that of the previous evening. Shortly after
dawn, Nobby, a keen shikari, slaughtered a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[194]</SPAN></span>
hoopoe, which had the misfortune to have a
fit in front of him. This made a welcome
addition to our larder, and when, at our meal
before starting that evening, we had "fingers
out" for it, Nobby very appropriately won
it. In this bivouac we had the misfortune to
lose our second and last pair of scissors—they
were a great loss, and we sadly needed them
later on. The cracks in the rocks, where we
spent the day, were several feet deep, and the
scissors are no doubt lying at the bottom of
one of these.</p>
<p>There was some doubt who was guilty of
the crime of losing them, but we bet another
sovereign it was ——.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[195]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XI.<br/> IN THE HEART OF THE TAURUS.</h2>
<p>During this 25th August we had fixed our
position so far as our obsolete map would
permit. We had, we thought, just crossed
the watershed of the Taurus, and if the day
had only been clearer might perhaps have
obtained our first view of the sea from our
point of vantage that morning. This fact
of being on the watershed, together with a
compass-bearing on to a peak recognisable
to the south, settled our position fairly definitely
as a little to the west of the range
marked Gueuk Tepe on the map. This was
in agreement with a check by dead reckoning
based on Looney's diary from the time
we had passed the Ak Gueul, and meant
that we had still forty-five miles between
us and the sea, even as the crow flies; or,
by the way we should take for the sake
of better going, something well over fifty
miles.</p>
<p>Soon after setting out on the following
night's march, the accuracy of our estimate<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[196]</SPAN></span>
was confirmed, for the map showed a main
road not far ahead from our supposed position,
and this as a matter of fact we crossed
within half an hour's trek. Just beyond
the road and a little to the east of our
course rose a cone-shaped hill, crowned by
what at first looked like an old castle,
but which, on a nearer view, resolved itself
into a natural outcrop of white rock. It was
then 7 o'clock. An hour later we were grateful
for the find of a small stream of perfectly
clear water. This was the first we had discovered
since crossing the beautiful valley
where we had enjoyed our much-needed
bathe thirty odd hours before.</p>
<p>By this time, however, we had become
comparatively inured to a shortage of water.
It was only a fortnight ago that one of the
party had collapsed after a lesser privation.
Now we did not even trouble to fill completely
the larger of the two serviceable
chargals, although it is true there were
other reasons which encouraged us in this
serenity. For one thing, now that we were
on the southern slopes of the Taurus, we
hoped that our water troubles were over.
In point of fact, we were to find ourselves
sadly disappointed. Then again, we were
loth to put such a drag upon our speed as
a full chargal certainly was, change hands
though it might every half-hour. So far
that night we had maintained a pace of four
miles an hour. The meat eaten during the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[197]</SPAN></span>
previous two days had undoubtedly met a
very real need, and with the cheese and
chupatties, and the longer periods for rest,
had given us a sense of renewed vigour.
Time, however, still passed with the same
deadly slowness. On the first night that
we had started taking the chargals turn and
turn about at regular intervals, more than
one of the party had imagined that he had
been doing a spell of a full hour, and was
horrified to hear that in reality it had been
only half that length.</p>
<p>On this night the moon rose at about
8.30; there was thus a short period of
darkness between sunset and moonlight,
and as we should have a three-quarter
moon for the whole of the rest of the night,
we could afford to rest for twenty minutes
when the twilight had faded. This was the
more desirable, as we were still in difficult
country. The surface itself was not as bad
as might have been expected, for, after all,
we were in the Taurus; but our course was
constantly being crossed by steep nullahs.
The climb up their farther sides was very
fatiguing.</p>
<p>To avoid some of these, we proceeded,
wherever possible, to follow the crest-line,
and as soon as the moon was up the field-glasses
once more proved their value
by enabling Cochrane to pick out the best
route. As time went on, however, the
country became more and more broken, until<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[198]</SPAN></span>
we found it necessary, if endless detours
were to be avoided, to take the nullahs as
they came. After a few more climbs, we
almost gave up trying to keep on our proposed
course, which was a little E. of S.,
and nearly decided instead to follow down
a valley to the S.W., which promised better
going. In the end, however, we contented
ourselves with making a mile and a
half an hour in our original direction, and
were rewarded by finding in one of the
nullahs a little spring of water.</p>
<p>At 11 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, having found a fairly sheltered
nook (for the wind at night was
always cold at this altitude), we took the
opportunity of snatching a little sleep. It
has to be confessed that some of us also
made a premature attack on the next day's
ration of cheese and chupatties. To help
level up our loads, these had been shared
out already, and after our experience of the
joys of a full meal—we allude again to
the goat—we found having food in our packs
a sore temptation. Without the safeguard
of common ownership, it ceased to be inviolable.
Yet perhaps after all it was best to
eat at night, when we were doing all the hard
work, and when, in addition, it was cold.</p>
<p>Shortly after midnight we moved on, and
were soon cheered by the discovery of a
narrow track leading in the right direction,
and cleverly avoiding all the difficulties of
the broken ground on either side. This we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[199]</SPAN></span>
were able to follow at a hard 3½ miles an
hour until a little before daybreak. Then
seeing lights ahead, we left the main track,
thinking it must be leading us on to a village.
Immediately around us there was no cover
from view, and as the first tinge of dawn lit
up the countryside, we saw that our only
hiding-place would be in the wooded hills
on the farther side of the valley in which
lay the supposed houses. Proceeding at our
best speed, we began a race with the sun,
punctuated only by halts of a few seconds
now and then as Cochrane searched anxiously
round through the field-glasses; for we could
hear herds moving about, and other lights
had come into view. The descent proved
steeper and longer than had been anticipated,
and it was not till after five o'clock, and just
before sunrise, that we reached the foot of
the valley. Here we found we had to cross
a stream ten to twelve feet wide, and, on
account of the marshy ground, at a point
not 500 yards away from the lights. These
came, as we now saw, from a small group of
timber huts, and in our haste to reach cover
we plunged straight through the stream, to
find that only a few yards farther up we
might have crossed by stepping-stones in a
place where the stream was only a foot deep.</p>
<p>This was no time for vain regrets, so we
were soon clambering up the farther slope,
which was covered with scattered pines.
Under cover of these we gave ourselves a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[200]</SPAN></span>
couple of minutes' breathing space, for the
hill was steep, and then went on over the
top of the first ridge, a thousand feet above
the stream, and into a little dip beyond.
Here we found a trickle of water, and settled
down amongst some small trees and thorny
scrub. The first thing to do was to take
off our soaked boots and let them dry;
after this a brew of cocoa was prepared—well
earned by what we reckoned was a
27-mile march in the previous twelve hours.
Most of our feet were terribly sore, and
Looney spent an hour sewing on bandages
before he struggled back into his boots that
day.</p>
<p>With the present satisfactory rate of progress
we could afford to be rather more
liberal with our food; and so the camp fire
never died down, for we took it in turns to
make "pilaus" all that day. These were made
from crushed wheat, and differed from the
porridge we had been accustomed to make from
it while at Yozgad, in that before boiling it
was mixed with a little melted dripping, a
supply of which we had obtained from the
village. The resulting pilau was a vast improvement
on the plain porridge, besides
being rather quicker to cook—a consideration
in view of the smallness of our cooking-pot.
Altogether we must have had five
pilaus at this bivouac, but as each when
distributed filled only a third of a pint
mug, we cannot be accused of greed. To<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[201]</SPAN></span>
avoid all waste we had brought along even
the bones of the goat; from these we now
made a weak soup, after which the bones
themselves were divided out for a last picking,
some of us even eating their softer
portions. We were out of sight of the
huts in the valley which we had so hastily
crossed, but could see the top of the hill on
the farther side; here was a fairly large
walled village, with houses built of stone
and roofed with the usual flat mud roofs.
Although we could see this with our glasses,
we were too far to be observed ourselves,
and moreover little sign of life appeared
there. That afternoon, however, we had a
few anxious moments, when two men came
over the next ridge to the south of us:
they passed within a hundred yards of
where we lay, but appeared not to have
seen us.</p>
<p>In the evening, having moved a short
distance up the same ridge, we were having
a five minutes' halt when two more men,
this time on donkeys, came over the crest
and almost rode on top of us. They asked,
"Who are you? Where are you going?"
and "Why hiding?" We did not answer,
so they said, "Are you foreigners that you
don't understand Turkish?" Then they went
on, and so did we. Fortunately, even should
they report any suspicions they had, we were
in country that was much intersected and in
which it would have been difficult for any one<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[202]</SPAN></span>
to trace us. So difficult, in fact, was the bit
of ground which met our view on reaching
the top of the range we were on, that it
was some minutes before we could make up
our minds which would be the best line to
follow.</p>
<p>Eventually we decided to make for a ridge
which seemed negotiable, and on proceeding
came very shortly afterwards to a spring
and a goat-track. After drinking all the
water we could, we followed the latter. It
was as well we did so, for the track took
us round the head of a precipitous ravine
which might have taken a whole day to
cross if we had attempted to pass over
direct. On the far side, too, the track still
kept the general direction we wanted, namely,
some twenty degrees east of south, and so
we clung to it steadily until 8.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> We
had been marching for three hours, and now
following our procedure of the previous night,
slept till 9.45, by which time the moon had
risen. Before halting, we had seen one or
two shepherds' fires ahead, so took the precaution
to move fifty yards or so off the
track in case there should be any traffic.
By this time we had given up keeping a
watch on the night halts, though we still
did so by day. The reason for this was
that sleep was only obtainable during the
nights, and we could not afford to let even
one member of the party go without it. On
this particular occasion it was comparatively<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[203]</SPAN></span>
warm, considering that we were on an open
hillside in the Taurus, and we were much
rested by the sleep we obtained.</p>
<p>When we resumed our way we still kept to
our friendly path, although it was becoming
more and more stony. A little before midnight
we found ourselves in a dilemma, for,
after leading us to the edge of a deep valley
which ran at right angles to our course, the
track now branched right and left. The problem
was which path to follow. If we had
stopped to think we might have realised that,
in mountainous country, even the most friendly
road cannot always take you by a direct
route, and that the longest way round is often
the shortest way home. However, on this
occasion we made an error of judgment and
went straight ahead. The slope, at first comparatively
grassy and gradual, became rapidly
more rocky and precipitous, until at about
1.30 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>, after descending close upon 1500
feet, we found ourselves on the edge of a
yawning gorge, at the bottom of which
foamed a raging mountain torrent. We were
not as glad to see this water as usual, for
we had crossed a rivulet on our way down:
at this we had already quenched our thirst,
although at the time dogs had been barking
at us from some shepherds' huts on the valley
slope. The difficulty now was to find a
practicable path up the farther bank. The
torrent itself was passable easily enough, for
natural stepping-stones abounded in its rock-strewn<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[204]</SPAN></span>
bed; and in fact we did cross and
re-cross it several times in a painful endeavour
to make our way a little farther to
the west.</p>
<p>Everywhere, however, beyond a rough and
narrow ledge of rock by the side of the
stream, the far bank rose up sheer above
us. In the moonlight the scene was wonderful,
and we could not help thinking how
perfect a place this would have been for a
day's halt. But we could not afford to
lose precious time, and for the present our
whole aim was to leave it as soon as possible.
At one spot, having seen a light
burning not far from the water's edge, we
proceeded very cautiously. It proved to proceed
from the stump of a tree which some
one had probably set on fire to warm himself
and had left burning: happily no one was
there now. After a two hours' struggle
we had to own that we were defeated, and
were compelled to climb back out of the
gorge and still on the wrong side. Moving
along its edge at a higher level, for another
two hours we searched in vain for a more
likely crossing-place, and were almost in despair
when we suddenly heard the voices of
men and women below us. Looking down,
we saw in the moonlight a party of Turks
or Armenians in the act of crossing a fine
old bridge which spanned the gorge between
two absolutely vertical banks in a single
semicircular arch of stone. Even now it was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[205]</SPAN></span>
some little time before we could pick up
the path leading down to it, but when we
did so we were agreeably surprised to find
that the bridge was not guarded. In the
last five hours we had progressed but one
mile in the right direction.</p>
<p>When at last we crossed the gorge it
was barely an hour to dawn, and we
had not followed the mountain road leading
up the farther side for long before we had
to be on the look-out for a hiding-place.
There was little cover higher up the hill;
so we turned right-handed and dropped down
once more towards the gorge, hoping that
after all it would do us the good turn of
providing us with water and shade for the
day. On the way down, however, we saw a
cave hollowed out in the rocky hillside, and
as the bank below was very steep, we decided
we would not give ourselves a single
foot of unnecessary climbing when we started
off again next evening. We accordingly entered
the cave; but Cochrane and Perce, after
ridding themselves of their packs, valiantly
climbed down again to the water and came
back with the two chargals full. So much
had all the fruitless clambering taken out
of us that we were more tired on this day
than after double the distance on the night
previous, and, except for taking turns to
cook, every one lay like a log in the cave.
The latter faced west, and was roofed
by two elliptical semi-domes side by side<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[206]</SPAN></span>
beneath a larger arch in the rock, but
being shallow in width compared to the
height of the roof, allowed the sun to stream
in upon us in the latter part of the afternoon.</p>
<p>On leaving the cave at about 7 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, as
rugged country still lay ahead, we thought
it best to work our way obliquely up the
hill and regain the track which had led us
up from the bridge over the ravine. To
this we clung for the greater part of
the night which followed, although it involved
passing through several villages. We
found ourselves in the first almost before we
realised that a village existed there at all:
it seemed, however, a city of the dead.</p>
<p>Not a dog barked at our approach, and
the narrow crooked streets appeared deserted,
until suddenly the white-clad figure of a
woman flitted across our path. Fortunately
she did not pause to find out who were
these strange nocturnal visitors.</p>
<p>Not long afterwards we saw lights ahead,
and as we drew nearer found that our road
branched to right and left, the latter branch
leading towards the lights which seemed to
proceed from a village. After the previous
night's experience we had no intention of
attempting any cross-country going if we
could possibly avoid it. Here, indeed, to
go on direct would have necessitated crossing
first a valley of unknown depth, and
then an enormous ridge which reared up its<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[207]</SPAN></span>
black bulk against the clear starry sky.
It was fairly obvious that the two roads
went round either end of this ridge; after
that it was a toss-up which was the more
likely to lead us towards the sea. In view
of the village and of the noisy clatter on
the stony track of the booted members of
the party, Cochrane elected to take the
right-hand branch, and this we followed for
over a mile. It was leading us due west,
and seemed likely to continue to do so
for several miles more before the ridge was
rounded. The coast opposite our position
ran, we knew, rather from N.E. to S.W.,
and so every mile we marched west added
another to our distance from the coast. At
the next halt we reconsidered the question
of roads, and decided we must go back and
risk the village. But it was essential to
make less noise, and so, as we once more
approached the cross-roads, those not wearing
"chariqs" padded their boots with old
socks, bits of shirt, and pieces of felt.</p>
<p>It gives some idea of the absolute weariness
of body which now was ours, when
it is stated that it was only after much
forcible persuasion from Nobby that those
who would have the trouble of tying on the
padding could be induced to take this precaution.
But in the end wise counsels prevailed,
and we succeeded in passing through
the village—and it was a large one—without
causing any apparent alarm. Looney, however,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[208]</SPAN></span>
lost one of his mufti hats with which
he had padded one of his boots.</p>
<p>The track now increased in width to as
much as ten feet, being roughly levelled out
of the solid rock, and running along a ledge
above a precipitous ravine. Below us we
heard the roar of a mountain stream, and as
at one point a rough path had been cut down
to water-level, Cochrane descended it and
fetched up a chargal full of water. It was
to prove a serious mistake that we did not
fill all our receptacles here. On resuming our
way, we were taken by our road over another
striking bridge which crossed the ravine a
little higher up. This time the arch was a
pointed one. Once more we found the defile
unguarded. We were probably in magnificent
mountain scenery, but could see little of it, as
the moon had not yet risen. Even though
after crossing the bridge we waited in the
warmth of a little cave till after the time of
moonrise, the moon itself did not become
visible until two hours later, so steep were
the slopes on every side of us. We could see,
however, that we were going round the eastern
shoulder of the ridge which had blocked
our direct route, and this ridge rose sheer
from the very edge of the ravine.</p>
<p>Without a road to follow, we should have
fared badly indeed. Even with it, the climb
from the bridge had been severe, but on proceeding
we soon came to the top of the rise
and found ourselves walking on a carpet of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[209]</SPAN></span>
pine-needles through a beautiful open forest.
This was a wonderful contrast to the arid
wastes or rugged ridges across which had
been so many of our long and weary marches.
Even here, however, the country was soon to
resume its more normal aspect. We found
ourselves descending into an open valley with
no signs of trees or vegetation. Our road,
too, dwindled to the width and unevenness
of an ordinary village track, and this it turned
out to be, for it led past a few isolated huts,
and finally at 1 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> took us into a village.</p>
<p>A little before, during one of the hourly
halts, we had seen in the moonlight a man
approaching on a donkey; so we took to our
feet and marched again in order to pass him
the more quickly. This we did without a
single word being exchanged.</p>
<p>In the village we could hear the sound of
men talking and laughing together. This
was rather disconcerting, as for one thing we
had been hoping to find where they obtained
their water. Far from finding either well or
spring or stream, however, we even had some
difficulty in finding the path out of the village.
We were about to cut across country,
and had gone as far as to climb over a hedge
into some vineyards, when we recognised the
path to the west of us. It worked along the
side of a hill apparently towards a saddle in
the steep ridge which closed the valley ahead.
While we were in the vineyard we felt around
for grapes, but the vines were barren; in fact<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[210]</SPAN></span>
the whole valley seemed waterless. We now
regained the track and had nearly reached
the top of the ridge when our path suddenly
took into its head to start descending the
valley again. Though we were loth to leave
any track so long as it made some pretence
of going anywhere in our direction, this was
too much for our patience, and Cochrane led
us due east, so as to cross the bleak ridge
which bordered the valley on that side and
see what the next valley could do for us.
But even here our difficulties were not to
end: the farther hillside was rocky in the
extreme and covered with scrub and stunted
trees, amongst which we clambered for some
two hours without finding any valley to promise
easy progress in the direction of the sea.
To "Kola" tablets we once more resorted.
Finally, an hour before dawn, we lay down
as we were, disheartened, without water, and
without a road.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[211]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XII.<br/> DOWN TO THE SEA.</h2>
<p>When daylight came, we found ourselves in
a network of extraordinary valleys. Large
trees grew on the rock-strewn slopes, while
along the bottoms were little strips of bright
red soil, sprinkled with stones, and yet suggestive
of great fertility; and indeed in some
parts it was clear that the ground had in a
previous year been ploughed. Yet as far as
human habitation was concerned the valley
seemed entirely deserted; only here and
there as we marched on we passed a few
timbers of some ruined shelter, indicating its
former occupation by shepherd inhabitants.
The whole scene gave the impression that
here had once been flourishing well-watered
vales, which had then been blasted by some
strange upheaval of nature, by which the
whole water supply had suddenly been cut
off and the former inhabitants compelled to
quit.</p>
<p>To open our eyes on such a scene did not
tend to revive our spirits. We had not a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[212]</SPAN></span>
drop of water in our water-bottles, and
although a valley was soon found leading in
the right direction, we followed it without
much hope of being able to quench our
thirst. After an hour or so, however, at a
place where the valley widened a little, we
picked up in the soft red soil a number of
goat-tracks, and noticed that several others
joined them, all seeming to converge towards
the same spot. These suggested water, but
soon after they suddenly ceased.</p>
<p>Fifty yards up the hill there was a stone
enclosure, and just as Cochrane was leading
on, Nobby thought it was advisable to make
sure there was nothing there. This was most
fortunate, for inside he found a well. Next
moment we were all within the enclosure,
and on lifting out the heavy timber bung
which closed the hole in the stone-built cover,
found water not twenty feet down. It tasted
slightly stale, and no doubt the well had not
been used for some time; but this did not
affect our enjoyment of a couple of brews
of "boulgar" (porridge made from crushed
wheat), which were now prepared, and flavoured
with a spoonful of our precious cocoa.</p>
<p>Still more refreshing to those who could
summon up the necessary energy, was a
wash and a shave. Even a wash-hand basin
was provided in the shape of a little stone
trough which was built into the enclosure
wall, and was doubtless intended for use in
watering the flocks of sheep and goats.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[213]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>After nearly two hours' grateful rest and
refreshment, we resumed our course, and soon
after entered a broad ravine. Here grew
enormous oak-trees, seeming to flourish amid
the barest rock and boulders, although the
bed of this quaint valley appeared to have
had no water in it for ages. At one point,
where we halted under the shelter of a rocky
outcrop, some of the party filled a haversack
with the tips of stinging-nettles. Gloves were
not an item of our equipment, and our fingers
were badly stung, but a little spinach would
provide a pleasant variation in our next cooked
meal.</p>
<p>We went on till 11 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> without seeing a
single sign of life. Then we came to a strong
timber barrier across the narrow foot of the
valley, and saw beyond it a man engaged in
winnowing. We quickly drew back out of
view, and decided we should have to make
a detour. The country was not so desolate or
uninhabited as we had thought. First, however,
we would fortify ourselves with a little
food. For this purpose we climbed a short
way up the western side of the valley and
settled down in the shelter of a big tree.
While Cochrane and Perce cooked some
"boulgar," the rest lay down and were soon
fast asleep. It was a hard struggle indeed
to rouse oneself from such delightful oblivion
of all our cares, but our Mr Greatheart was
not to be denied, and after our food we left
the Enchanted Ground.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[214]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>To avoid the risk of being seen by people
in the valley, it was now necessary to climb
up the steep rocky ridge ahead instead of
circling round its foot as would otherwise
have been possible. The surface was atrocious;
jagged points of rock cut into our
feet through the soles of our much-worn
footgear. If one wished to avoid a sprained
ankle, every step had to be taken with care,
for the rock was cut up into innumerable
crannies and honeycombed with holes. It
took eight hundred feet of stiff climbing to
reach the top of the first ridge. Beyond it
we were not pleased to find a whole series
of equally steep though smaller ridges and
valleys, and all at right angles to our proper
course. After a long struggle we had to give
up the idea of going straight ahead, and instead
began to follow down one of the valleys.
This led us back into country very similar to
that in which we had found ourselves early
that morning: once more our path took us
over the small boulders and down the line
of red earth.</p>
<p>There were no further signs of life until
nearly four o'clock. Our sudden appearance
then startled three or four small children who
were tending some goats on the hillside. A
moment later we came into view of a single
black tent, set up at the junction of two
branches into which the valley now divided.</p>
<p>Concealment was impossible; besides, we
were in our usual trouble for water. The<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[215]</SPAN></span>
only inhabitant seemed to be an old woman,
who came out of the tent to find out why the
children had run back. To avoid frightening
her, the party halted some distance off, while
Cochrane and Grunt went forward alone to
find out what sort of reception might be
expected.</p>
<p>For some minutes the Circassian (for we
thought she must be one) stood talking to the
two envoys at the door of her tent. Then
she signalled us to approach, and invited
the whole party inside her abode. Here she
offered the equivalent in the East of a chair—namely,
a seat on the mats which covered the
earthen floor. The amiable old dame next
produced a large circular tray, which she set
in our midst, and on which she placed some
wafer-like chupatties and a couple of bowls of
the inevitable "yourt." Never did simple
meal taste so sweet, but the amount provided
served only to whet the appetite of the eight
hungry travellers. It was gently suggested
that we should like a little more; we told
her we would pay for everything we had.
At the same time we produced some of our
mugs as likely to provide a method of eating
the "yourt" more in keeping with our hunger.
Lest the full number should alarm her, we
tendered only four, and these she filled readily
enough, and several times over, from an almost
unlimited supply which she kept in a row of
large copper vessels standing along one side
of the tent. We noticed also several large<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[216]</SPAN></span>
sacks, which we thought must contain flour
or wheat, and thought it would be advisable
to lay in further supplies if we could. Not
a thing, however, would our hostess sell:
neither flour, wheat, cheese, goat, nor fowls.
We asked her to make us some more chupatties,
but without avail. No money would
tempt her—she was evidently not a Turk,—even
the offer of a little tea could not work
the oracle. Her hospitality—and it was true
hospitality that she had shown to us—was
limited to what we might eat on the premises.
From what we could gather from her rather
peculiar Turkish, the old lady seemed afraid to
sell us anything without her husband's consent.
It was impossible not to admire her steadfastness,
and as we left we presented her with
three silver medjidies (worth altogether about
twelve shillings). On this she relaxed to the
extent of allowing us to take three eggs that
she had.</p>
<p>We tried to find out how far we were from
the sea; but she seemed hardly to know of its
existence, so cut off had she been all her life
in her mountain fastness. She directed us,
however, to some other tents farther down
one of the valleys, and said we might be able
to buy some food there; so thither we now
wended our way. There was a well outside
the tent, but it was dry at the time and was
being deepened. A few drops of water which
she had given us within had come from some
distant stream, she said. "Yourt," however,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[217]</SPAN></span>
is a wonderful thirst-quencher, so lack of
water did not cause any worry for the time
being.</p>
<p>We agreed, as we went on, that if we found
the tents which we were now seeking, only
half the party should go to buy; partly because
we thought in that way we should be
less likely to frighten the occupants from selling
us food, and partly to avoid letting people
see the exact strength of our party, in case
any one should take it into his head to report
our presence. Accordingly, when three-quarters
of an hour later we arrived at two
more tents, Cochrane and Nobby approached
one, and Grunt and Looney the other. The
first pair were not received with very open
arms, and had to be satisfied with only a little
"yourt" eaten on the spot, and a few coarse
chupatties which they were able to take away
with them. They came on to the second tent,
to find that the other pair had fallen upon
their feet. They had arrived at a very propitious
moment. Just inside the doorway they
had found a smiling old dame busily engaged
in making the chupatties for the family's
evening meal. With some of these she regaled
her guests, and Grunt at once asked her
if she would bake some more for companions
of his who had gone on to prepare the camp
for the night. With a good deal of coaxing,
and influenced perhaps a little by the sight of
silver coins, she finally made another dozen.
Meanwhile another woman entered and ladled<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[218]</SPAN></span>
out some beautiful fresh milk which was boiling
in a large cauldron in the tent. The four
were able to enjoy two mugfuls of this between
them, but could only induce the woman
to give them one more mugful to take away
for the others. After much haggling, however,
and on receipt of two medjidies, she was
persuaded to let them have six pounds of fresh
cheese made from goats' milk.</p>
<p>As prearranged, the rest of the party had
gone a few hundred yards farther down the
ravine in which stood the tents, and finding
that no further purchases were to be made
the four now rejoined them.</p>
<p>The camping-ground had been chosen some
forty yards up the southern side of the ravine.
The steep slope was covered with pine and
oak trees, and at their feet we slept. It mattered
little to us that our beds were uneven.
We had before this slept soundly at all angles
and on pointed rocks; and here we had a
mattress of leaves and pine-needles on which
to lay our weary bodies. The occasional bark
of a dog or the soft hoot of an owl were the
only sounds that broke the stillness of the
night. Through the trees could be seen
patches of the starlit heaven. We owed
much to those wonderful stars. Big and
bright in these latitudes, they had led us
on our way for many a night, and when
there was no moon to befriend us they had
lighted our path so that we could still march
slowly on.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[219]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>It was after a sound and refreshing sleep,
that shortly before 4 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> next day, while it
was yet dark, we shouldered our packs and
moved eastwards down the stony bed of the
confined valley. This gave on to a broader
one at right angles to it; crossing which we
halted in a small wood for an hour to prepare
our simple breakfast. Here Cochrane climbed
an oak-tree hoping to obtain a glimpse of the
sea, but it was not yet in sight.</p>
<p>Hardly had we started off again when we
suddenly saw a boy coming towards us through
the wood. He was carrying a few chupatties
and a bag of "yourt." We stopped the lad,
and although at first he was unwilling to part
with the food, which he intended to sell to
some tent-dwellers, yet finally we persuaded
him to humour us in exchange for two silver
medjidies. While eating this unexpected
addition to our breakfast, we questioned the
boy as to our whereabouts. Though very
uncertain about it, he thought the sea was
three hours' journey away: the nearest big
town was Selefké (the ancient Seleucia), but
where it was he did not know; we should see
a well near two tents in the next village.</p>
<p>Thus informed we left him, and on emerging
from the wood saw the two tents about
a mile distant and close to what must be the
main road to Selefké; away to our left stood
some very fine ruins. Through field-glasses
they looked like some ancient Greek temple.</p>
<p>We decided to go to the tents for water,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[220]</SPAN></span>
and in order to vary our story to suit our
surroundings, for this occasion we would be
German archæologists. Arriving at the encampment,
we were received by an old Turk
and his grown-up son, and taken into the
bigger tent. Here we sat down on a carpet,
and leant against what felt like sacks of
grain. Having given our reason for being
in the locality, we explained that we were
willing to pay a good price for antiques.</p>
<p>"I have none," replied the old fellow. "Of
what value are such things to me? But you
Germans are for ever searching after relics
from ruins. Four years ago a party just like
yours came here for the very same purpose,
asking for ancient coins and pottery." So we
had hit upon a most suitable story.</p>
<p>A little girl now appeared on the scene. To
keep up the conversation we asked the old
man her age.</p>
<p>"She's seven years old," he answered, "and
my youngest grandchild. I have six sons, of
whom five are at the war. One of them is
a <i>chaouse</i> (sergeant) on the Palestine front;
another an <i>onbashi</i> (corporal) near Bagdad.
I had another son in Irak too, but he was
taken prisoner by the English."</p>
<p>"Have you good news of him?" asked one
of us.</p>
<p>"Yes, I had a letter from him a year ago,
saying he was in good health and well
treated."</p>
<p>What the other two in the Army were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[221]</SPAN></span>
doing we do not remember, though doubtless
we were told. The sixth son, perchance a
conscientious objector, was in the tent with
us. He joined in the conversation now and
again, and finally produced a musical instrument
like a deformed mandolin.</p>
<p>"Can any of you play?" he asked.</p>
<p>"I don't think any of us can," replied our
Turkish scholar. "But we should like to hear
you play us something," he added politely.
"First, however, could we have some water
to drink? We are all very thirsty." This
saved us the ordeal of listening to Oriental
music, for the little child was sent round to
each of us in turn with a shallow metal cup
of water, and by the time we had had a drink
the musician had put his instrument away.
Encouraged by these beginnings of hospitality,
we asked if they had any bread for sale. At
this the old man shouted some questions to
the other tent, at the door of which a woman
soon appeared. She talked so fast that we
could not understand what she said, but the
expression on her face and all her gestures
gave us clearly to understand that she had
never heard such impudence. In the end,
however, the old Turk gave us half a chupattie
each. Meanwhile two of the party had gone
off to the well to fill all our water-bottles, the
rest remaining in the tent trying to persuade
the man to give us more bread. Since no
more was forthcoming, as soon as the two
returned with water we moved on again.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[222]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Food-hunting was now becoming a vice, of
which, in our hungry condition, we found it
difficult to cure ourselves. Though we had
still some of the food bought at the big village
on August 24, we eased our consciences with
the thought that we might have to spend
some days on the coast before we found a
boat. Moreover, in these isolated tents,
dotted about in so unfrequented a district,
we might with safety try to obtain additional
supplies, for there was not much likelihood of
meeting gendarmes, and there was no town
very near where the tent-dwellers could give
information about us. The next few hours,
therefore, were spent in searching for these
isolated dwellings. But our luck had changed,
for at four tents we were received with a very
bad grace. One old woman, in particular,
who, without any make up, could have played
with great success the part of one of the
witches in "Macbeth," showed great animosity
towards us, and ended her tirade by saying
that nothing would induce her to give food
to Christians.</p>
<p>Thus rebuffed, we marched on. A mile to
our left front were the ruins we had seen
earlier in the day. Their fluted columns were
immense, and the capitals richly carved; but
a closer inspection would mean going out of
our way, and a few minutes later they were
lost to view.</p>
<p>Only two of us went to the fifth tent that
we saw. The remainder walked on a few<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[223]</SPAN></span>
hundred yards, and waited hidden in a small
valley, easily recognisable, because it led up
to a conspicuous tree. Half an hour later the
two rejoined the main body, having bought
1½ lb. of crushed wheat and the dixie half full
of porridge made with plenty of sour milk.
This was divided amongst the six, as the purchasers
had had a few spoonfuls in the tent.</p>
<p>Continuing, we came across some dry wells
and also a few fruit trees. The fruit was
unripe, unpleasant to taste, and unknown to
any of us; but we ate it. The trees may
have been plum-trees, which after many decades
had reverted to the wild state. At 1
<span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we found a well containing a little water,
and not far from another tent. Once more
only two went to buy supplies, while the
others stayed at the well. Here, after much
talk, the old woman in the tent let our agents
have a dozen chupatties and some good cheese.
The latter she took out of a goat-skin bag
from under a millstone, where it was being
pressed. Though rather strong, it was very
good indeed, and tasted like gorgonzola. Near
the tent was a bed of water-melons and a
patch of Indian corn; but the good lady refused
to sell any of these. Judging by the
heap of melon-skins lying in a corner of the
tent, she and her better-half were very partial
to this fruit; hence, no doubt, her disinclination
to part with any. We now decided that
we were becoming demoralised by this "yourt-hunting,"
and that we would not visit any<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[224]</SPAN></span>
more tents; so when, half an hour after resuming
our march, we passed close to one,
we walked by it without taking any notice of
the occupants.</p>
<p>All this time the going was very bad.
Countless small nullahs crossed our path.
The ground was rocky and thickly covered
with thorny bushes the height of a man, so
that it was necessary to take a compass-bearing
every few minutes. For a long time we
had been steering a very zigzag course, when
at 2.15 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we arrived at the head of one of
these many nullahs and saw beneath us a
deep ravine running in a south-east direction.</p>
<p>Through the undergrowth at the bottom it
was possible to recognise the dry stony bed of
a river, and this we decided to follow. A
little north of where we were the ravine made
a right-angled turn, and at this bend we were
able to find a track to the bottom. Elsewhere
the sides were sheer precipice, impossible
to descend. On our way down we
passed a massive sarcophagus hewn out of
the solid rock. The lid had been moved to
one side, and the chamber was empty—a
result, perhaps, of the visit of the German
archæologists of whom the old Turk had
spoken that morning. An eerie place for a
tomb it looked, perched on the side of a steep
cliff. It was a relic of a former civilisation.
That part of Asia Minor was once fertile and
well populated, but some underground disturbance
of nature had diverted or dried up<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[225]</SPAN></span>
the water without which the land could no
longer live. Now it is a dead country. The
terraced gardens near the coast still retain
their step formation, but that is all. Only
the wild locust-tree can find enough moisture
to produce its fruit, and bird and animal life
have almost ceased to exist.</p>
<p>On reaching the bottom of the ravine in
safety, we allowed ourselves nearly an hour's
rest before we followed the slope of the stream.
This in the main continued to take us in a
south-easterly direction, though at times it
ran due east. Along the bottom ran a rough
and stony track, crossing frequently from one
side of the river-bed to the other as the valley
twisted and turned. At many points, too, it
had been overgrown by the thick brushwood
which had sprung up in the scanty soil at the
foot of the ravine, and often we had to push
our way through.</p>
<p>By this time, in fact, marching was altogether
a most painful performance. Our
footgear was at an end. Uppers had all
but broken away from the soles, which were
nearly worn through, so that walking over
stones was a refined torture. After two hours'
going in the ravine we saw a side valley running
into the left bank. Here was a camel
with two foals, which were picking up a scanty
living in the main river-bed. We also heard
the bells of goats and the voice of a small boy
shouting to them somewhere on the top of the
ravine. Assuming there was a tent village<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[226]</SPAN></span>
not far off, we made as little noise as possible.
Nothing however appeared. Towards six
o'clock we came to a very sharp bend, where
the track we had been following climbed up
the side of the ravine in a southerly direction.
At the time we debated whether to follow the
track or the river-bed, and finally decided on
the latter course. As we proceeded, the bed
became rougher and rougher and the track
less and less defined, and just before dark we
halted. We had walked for many hours that
day, but could only credit ourselves with five
miles in the right direction.</p>
<p>Moonlight, for which we had decided to
wait, did not reach us in our canyon till after
2 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> next morning, though the moon itself
had risen some time before. In the meantime
we had cooked a little porridge and obtained
a few hours' sleep. Now we retraced our steps
till we came to where the track had left the
ravine, and up this we climbed into the open.</p>
<p>At the top we found ourselves in an old
graveyard near a few deserted and ruined
huts. Halting for five or six minutes, we ate a
few mouthfuls of food and lightened our water-bottles.
We then followed the track till 5
<span class="smcap">A.M.</span>, when we came to another deserted village.
Near this was a well; so we replenished our
stock, and halted in some thick scrub a few hundred
yards farther on. Here Grunt, to his consternation,
discovered that he had lost a small
cloth bag containing one and a half chupatties
and two sovereigns. The loss of the coins was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[227]</SPAN></span>
nothing, but the bread was all-important.
Grunt therefore decided to go back to the
deserted village near the graveyard, where
he had last eaten from the bag, and Nobby
went with him. A couple of hours later the
searchers returned with the coveted bag,
and said they had seen the sea; the rest
could raise no enthusiasm, and were very
sceptical.</p>
<p>At a quarter to eight we set forth from our
hiding-place, and five minutes later the party
as a whole had its first view of the sea. The
morning sun was on it, making sky and sea
one undivided sheen. It was difficult to realise
that at last we were near the coast. From
the point where we were to the shore could be
barely six miles. Within forty miles of the
coast we had been at a height of something
approaching 5000 feet, but each ridge we had
passed had in front of it another to hide the
sea from us. Thus it was that not until we
had marched for twenty-three nights and
twenty-two days did we first look on it. As we
scanned the water through the field-glasses, it
looked as dead as the adjacent country. Not
a sail was in sight anywhere, not a single
ripple disturbed the shining sheet of glass in
front of us. With heads uncovered, and with
thankful hearts, we stood gazing, but without
being in any way excited. Thus it was that
no shout like the "Thalassa! Thalassa!" of
Xenophon's Ten Thousand broke from the
lips of our little band that still August morning;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[228]</SPAN></span>
although here was the end of our land
journey at last in sight after a march of
some 330 miles. Had we seen a single
boat it would have been different. There
was nothing.</p>
<p>Our great desire now was to get down to
the coast itself. We thought that there must
surely be a village somewhere down on the
shore, where we should be able either to get
hold of a boat at night or to bribe a crew with
a promise of much money if they would land
us at Cyprus. Before us, the intervening
country was covered with bare rocks, stunted
trees, and scrub, and fell away to the sea in a
series of small ridges and terraces. Still following
the track, our party, weary and hot,
came to a halt at 11 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> on the 30th August,
two miles from the shore, in the shade of a
ruined stone tower. There were similar square
towers dotted along the coast; perhaps their
ancient use, like that of our own Martello
towers, had been to ward off a foreign invasion
should need arise; or, in less exciting
times, to show lights towards the sea to guide
at night the ships in those waters. We
stopped at the tower, because we thought it
was unsafe to go farther and risk being seen
by any coastguard that might happen to be
stationed there. It was well we did so. From
here Cochrane went on alone, and while he
was away we saw our first boat. Coming
round a headland of the coast, a few miles
east of us, a motor-boat passed across our<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[229]</SPAN></span>
front and disappeared into a narrow bay a
mile and a half to our west. She towed a
cutter full of men. Cochrane also had seen
them, and came back to the tower to tell us
the news; unfortunately, he had not found the
hoped-for village.</p>
<p>A few yards from the tower was a shallow
stone-built well. Its water, though very
dirty, being merely a puddle at the bottom,
for us was drinkable. The day was very
oppressive, with a damp heat, so we refreshed
ourselves with a dixieful of tea. After
this, Cochrane, taking Ellis with him, again
went forward, this time to try to find the
exact anchorage of the motor-boat. On
their return they said there were tents on
the shore. In one of them were horses,
and in the neighbourhood several Turkish
soldiers were moving about. Studying our
map, we decided we were within three miles
of Pershembé, a point for which we had
headed for some days past. The coast-line
before us ran N.E. and S.W. We were on a
narrow plateau one and a half mile from the
sea, and the high ground continued till within a
few hundred yards of the water; in some places
even to the edge of the coast itself, which
was indented with small bays and creeks.</p>
<p>On the headland to the east, and gleaming
white in the sunshine, stood a magnificent
stone-built town, walled and turreted, but
showing no signs of being inhabited. Nearer
to us, on the foreshore, was a small lagoon,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[230]</SPAN></span>
spanned at one corner by an old bridge: on
the water's edge could be seen green reeds
and half a dozen palm-trees, and here three or
four camels were feeding. Opposite to the
lagoon and some eight hundred yards off the
shore was a small island fortress, its turreted
and loopholed walls rising sheer from the sea.
It boasted fine bastioned towers, and when
the sun was willing to act as master showman
this dazzling gem was framed in a fit
setting of sapphire. This, though we did not
know its name at the time, was Korghos
Island.</p>
<p>Here may be mentioned a very peculiar
coincidence, although we only learnt of it
after our return to England. This was,
that Keeling, after his escape from Kastamoni,
had spared himself no trouble in
attempting to arrange schemes of escape for
his former companions, and only a few weeks
after our departure a number of his code
messages reached the camp at Yozgad,
amongst them one detailing our best route
to this very island of Korghos. Here were
to be waiting either agents with a supply of
food or a boat, between three different pairs
of dates: one of those periods coincided with
part of this very time that we were on the
coast. When we eventually reached Cyprus,
we learnt also that two agents had been
landed on Korghos Island, but that they had
been seen and captured.</p>
<p>To continue the description of the coast at<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[231]</SPAN></span>
which we had arrived: immediately below us
the ground fell away to a low-lying stretch
of foreshore, which extended for nearly a mile
between the end of our plateau and the sea.
Half a mile west of us lay a deep ravine,
which looked as if it would run into the creek
entered by the motor-boat.</p>
<p>Along the sea and lined by the telegraph
poles the main coast road wound its way. In
the early evening Nobby, Looney, and Johnny
went off to reconnoitre, but it was impossible
to approach the coast by daylight because of
the men moving about, and they had to
return to the tower with little additional
information. There were five tents for men
and a larger one for horses, and though no
guns were visible it was very probable that
here was a section of a battery for dealing
with any boat that might attempt to spy out
the nakedness of the land. Two years before
that time, Lord Rosebery's yacht, the <i>Zaida</i>,
had been mined a few miles along the coast
at a place called Ayasch Bay, which she had
entered for the purpose of landing spies.
Four of her officers had come to the prisoners'
camp at Kastamoni, and we heard from the
three of them who survived that there had
been some field-guns on the shore where they
were captured.</p>
<p>Our resting-place near the tower was an
unsatisfactory one. We were close to water,
it is true, but we were also close to a track
leading down to the coast, and though we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[232]</SPAN></span>
were soon to change our minds, we thought
at the time that no flies in the world could
be as persistent and insatiable as those which
all day attacked us. For these reasons, and
the additional one of wishing to be nearer
the creek which we thought the motor-boat
had entered, we decided to move to the ravine
half a mile west of our tower. We would
visit the well early in the morning and late
at night for replenishing our water supply.</p>
<p>Accordingly at dusk we again packed up.
Our way led us through thick undergrowth
along neglected terraces, and at about 6.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>
we were on the edge of the steep-sided valley.
By a stroke of luck we almost immediately
found a way down to the bottom. Although
we were to become all too well acquainted
with that ravine, we only found one other
possible line of ascent and descent on the
tower side, and one path up the western edge.
The river-bed, of course, was dry, and filled
with huge boulders and thickly overgrown
with bushes. Pushing our way through these,
we had only gone a quarter of a mile down
the ravine when we decided to halt for the
night.</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[233]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIII.<br/> ON THE COAST.</h2>
<p>There was still, however, no time to be lost
in discovering and obtaining the motor-tug
or other boat, seeing that we had arrived on
the coast with barely three days' supply of
food. That same night, then, Cochrane and
Nobby carried out a reconnaissance, continuing
to follow our ravine down towards
the sea, in the hope that they would come
out opposite the bay into which the tug and
her tow had disappeared that afternoon. The
remainder settled down to sleep as best they
could, without a dinner and on hard and
stony beds, taking it in turns at half-hour
intervals to keep watch. This was necessary
to prevent the two scouts passing them
unawares should they return in the dark.</p>
<p>The whole party had reached the coast
on their last legs. In the case of Grunt
especially, nothing short of the certainty of
being able to walk on board a boat could
have moved him that night. He had still
not recovered from the effects of the blow<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[234]</SPAN></span>
on the head. As for Cochrane and Nobby,
it must have been pure strength of will which
enabled them to carry on, after the trying
day in the damp heat. Cochrane, indeed, had
undertaken what proved beyond his powers;
upon him more than any had fallen the brunt
of the work of guiding the little column night
after night and day after day. It was not
to be wondered at that on this occasion
he had not proceeded a mile before his legs
simply gave way beneath him, and he had
to allow Nobby to proceed alone.</p>
<p>Soon afterwards the ravine took an almost
northerly direction. When it eventually petered
out it was at some distance to the north
of the probable position of the motor-boat.
Nobby now found himself crossing the coast
road; this we had assumed would be guarded.
On the way out he saw no one; but on his
return journey next morning he proved our
assumption correct by almost stepping on the
face of a man who lay sleeping on the road.
He was presumably on duty. The propensity
of the Turkish sentry for going to sleep at
his post once more stood us in good stead.
During the night it had been too dark to
see much, and Nobby had had to return without
having discovered a boat. After hunting
round, he had settled down on the edge of
a small creek running into the sea, where
he remained till the first streak of dawn
enabled him to pick his way back to the
mouth of the ravine. His main difficulty
that night had been to keep himself awake.
All the time he was in deadly terror of falling
asleep and awaking to find himself stranded
on the coast in broad daylight.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i234.jpg" width-obs="1200" height-obs="782" alt="" /> <div class="caption"> <i>Sketched to Authors' description by Hal Kay.</i><br/> LIFE IN THE RAVINE.<br/></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[235]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>He tried to occupy himself with fishing.
He had taken with him the line and hooks
which were an item of the party's equipment
on leaving Yozgad; but no bites came to
keep up his flagging interest. Before long
he had a midnight bathe, to the great envy
of the rest of the party when they heard
of it next morning; but the water, he said,
had been almost too warm to be really refreshing;
the rocks, too, were unpleasantly
sharp to stand on. He next picked at an
exposed nerve in one of his teeth, and the
acute pain thereby inflicted served to keep
him awake for the rest of the night. At
long length the sky began to lighten, and
Nobby, after his narrow escape while re-crossing
the road, once more entered the
ravine and picked up Cochrane. The two
then rejoined their anxious comrades.</p>
<p>It was now 5 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> Dawn was slow to reach
our hemmed-in hiding-place; but when it was
light enough to see, we discovered that the
sides of the ravine were covered with trees
bearing what Ellis fortunately recognised as
"carobs" or locust beans. We were soon
doing what we could to stifle the gnawing
pains of hunger by eating quantities of this
wild fruit. Some people believe that this is
what is meant by the "locusts" eaten by<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[236]</SPAN></span>
John the Baptist. To our taste they seemed
wonderfully sweet and had something of the
flavour of chocolate, so that throughout our
stay on the coast they formed an unfailing dessert
after, and often before our meals. When
we eventually reached Cyprus we found that
there the tree is cultivated, and that thousands
of tons of carobs are exported yearly for use
in cattle foods. However humble their use,
in our case at any rate they were not to be
despised, and as a matter of fact the cultivated
beans are used to some extent in the
manufacture of certain chocolates.</p>
<p>The night reconnaissance having failed to
solve the question of the motor-boat's anchorage,
at 7 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> on this last day of August,
Johnny and Looney set out on a search for
the elusive bay by daylight. Climbing up the
southern side of the ravine, they had to keep
out of sight of the men who were known to
be below them, so they at first remained at
some distance from the coast, moving parallel
to it for over a mile. They then turned
towards the sea until they reached a terrace
below which the ground fell away rather
steeply to the shore. From this point of
observation it was possible to see the greater
part of the series of capes and bays into which
the coast was divided. Still no sign of the
tug gladdened their eyes. A closer approach
by day would involve considerable risk. A
couple of motor-lorries and a mounted patrol
had already been observed moving along the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[237]</SPAN></span>
road. The two scouts sat down awhile on
some boulders behind a large bush, and while
Johnny peered between the branches through
the field-glasses, Looney drew a rough panorama
so as to be able if necessary to indicate to
the rest of the party any particular bay.</p>
<p>It was about 10 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>: the two were about
to seek some point of vantage from which it
would be possible to see more of some of the
bays, when suddenly they heard the hum of
a motor. Next moment the tug shot into
view from the hidden portion of one of the
bays to the N.E. Once more she towed a
cutter full of men and stores, and through the
glasses it was possible to recognise the Turkish
flag flying at her stern. The two remained
where they were, watching her until she disappeared
round a bend far up the coast towards
Mersina.</p>
<p>Possibly she made daily trips, carrying
working parties and material to some scene
of activity, so the two decided to try to overlook
the head of the bay in which she had
appeared, in order to discover something
definite about the anchorage. To reduce the
risk of detection, they first withdrew out of
sight of the road and worked their way more
to the north before cutting down again towards
the shore. On the way out from the ravine
they had passed near some ruins, and these
they now took in their course to see if there
might be a well there with water in it. It
was unfortunate that there was not, for in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[238]</SPAN></span>
this dead city there was one enormous and
very deep amphitheatre, into which it was
possible to descend by a path cut in the rocky
side. Here shade from the sun would have
been obtainable at all hours of the day, and
altogether it would have been a better hiding-place
than the ravine, if only it had contained
a water supply. But though they found the
remains of one well, it was absolutely dry.</p>
<p>The two now made their way cautiously
towards the place whence the boats had been
seen to emerge. The slope of the ground,
however, became more and more pronounced
as they approached the coast, so that they
were able to see little more of the bay than
had been visible from their earlier observation
point; although by this time they were within
sight of the tents seen on the previous day.
These stood a little way out on a small cape.
Dodging from cover to cover amongst the
patches of scrub, sometimes on hands and
knees, they finally found themselves close to
the coast road itself.</p>
<p>Leaving Looney screened from view, Johnny
now went on alone. He was not twenty yards
from the road when a Turkish soldier passed
along it. A moment later four or five others
were seen skirting the seaward edge of a
rocky headland to the south, apparently engaged
in looking for mussels. It was now
obvious that opposite the head of the bay which
they sought, the coast rose so sheer, that to
obtain a view of the whole would entail going<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[239]</SPAN></span>
forward across the road to the edge of the cliff
beyond. With so many people moving about,
this, by daylight, was out of the question, and
after seven hours' reconnaissance in the hot sun
the two had to be satisfied with bringing back
the information that they knew which bay
the boats had entered the day before, but
that they were there no longer.</p>
<p>Meanwhile another party of two—to wit, the
Old Man and Perce—had gone forth from the
ravine in a last search for food. Without
a further supply of this we should be compelled
to give ourselves up unless we at once
discovered a boat. Of inhabited villages there
appeared to be none, even should we have
dared to attempt another entry after the
experiences of "the three Huns." The Circassian
encampments, too, had ceased.</p>
<p>It is a fairly well-known fact that in the
East if villagers are driven away from their
homes for any cause, such as a punitive
expedition, they usually take steps to bury
any valuables which they are unable to carry
away, the most common of which is grain.
We had bethought ourselves of the deserted
village some miles back, near to which we
had halted just before our first glimpse of
the sea. It occurred to us that the occupants
might have been compelled by the
Turkish authorities to quit on the outbreak
of war, as being within too short a distance
of the coast. In this case, then, there might
be food there, buried or otherwise concealed.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[240]</SPAN></span>
In this, providentially, we were to find ourselves
not mistaken, although the search
party set off with little hopes of success.</p>
<p>It required a five-mile climb up the series
of ridges to reach the village, and the
track was very rough to the feet. On the
previous day even the descent had been
trying enough in the oppressive heat which
seemed to prevail on the coast; so the
ascent was doubly so. Moreover, the village
itself did not come into view until one was
within a mile of it, and as there were
remains of other tracks branching off at
frequent intervals, it was not easy for the
Old Man and Perce to keep to the right
one. Great was their relief when, after a
good deal of wandering, they found themselves
safely within the farm enclosure; for really
the "village" comprised only one house with
its outbuildings, all within a square walled
enclosure.</p>
<p>There seemed to be no one about, so they
set to work to force the rough country
locks with which all the doors were fastened.
They had brought the little adze with them,
and for this work it was invaluable, although
its steel edge was not thereby improved.
One of the upstair living-rooms was first
invaded. On entering they found the floor
bare, but cupboards and lockers in the wall
stuffed full of a wonderful variety of things—rolls
of cloth (obviously made on the spot,
for there were remains of the looms), coarse<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[241]</SPAN></span>
cotton-wool, a few handkerchiefs, cobbler's
materials and tools, an old coffee-grinder in
pieces, some hoop-iron, an enamelled mug, a
dozen wooden spoons, and a miscellaneous
collection of odds and ends such as seem to
collect in all houses, English and Turkish
alike. The only items of present value were
the handkerchiefs, a little prepared leather,
the mug, and some of the spoons. These
they removed, and by dint of looking into
many small cloth bags found something of
greater value—namely, a couple of pounds of
dry powdery cheese, and as much salt as we
were likely to want if we stayed on the coast
for a month.</p>
<p>These alone, however, were not going to keep
eight hungry mortals alive, so the joy of the
two searchers was proportionately great when,
on breaking into an outhouse and stumbling
over a litter of wooden staves, they discovered
in the next room something over 300 pounds
of wheat lying in a heap on the floor. The
grain was uncrushed and dirty, but that disadvantage
could be overcome with a little
trouble. Further search revealed nothing more
in the way of food, but it was noted that
in other rooms there were several cooking-pots
which might be worth taking down on a
future visit. For the present the two loaded
up their packs with some grain, and hurriedly
bundling back the things which they had
turned out from the cupboards, set their faces
once more towards the sea.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[242]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>At 5.45 that evening two weary figures
staggered into view, being met by Cochrane,
Nobby, and Johnny, who had gone up to
the well near the tower to draw water.
They had reason to be happy, for this find
of food postponed indefinitely our capitulation
to hunger.</p>
<p>All five remained at the well till after
dark in order to grind enough grain for an
evening meal, using a heavy stone to beat
a little of it at a time inside a hollowed-out
slab, intended for use in watering sheep.
Nobby and Johnny, who stayed a few
minutes after the other three, were accosted
on their way back to the ravine by a couple
of men riding away from the coast on
donkeys. They asked our two whether they
belonged to the camp below, and seemed
quite satisfied when they said they did.
This confirmed suspicions which some of us
had had the previous day, that certain of
the tents we had seen contained Germans;
for the two men could certainly not have
taken any of us for Turks.</p>
<p>Crushing grain by pounding it with a
primitive stone pestle and mortar is at best
a fatiguing process, nor are the results
favourable to easy digestion. Not only did
some of the grains escape being crushed, but
chips of stone from the sides of the mortar
became mixed with the food, which was
none too clean in itself. Cochrane said he
would make the most worn-out old coffee-grinder<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[243]</SPAN></span>
do better work with the expenditure
of half the energy, so we decided to
have another expedition to the village next
day to fetch the one which had been noticed
there. We could hardly hope to make a
series of visits without eventual discovery;
it was best therefore to fetch down at the
same time as much more of the wheat as
we were likely to want.</p>
<p>Accordingly at 7 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> on the 1st September,
four of the party started off carrying empty
packs. These were Nobby, Johnny, and
Ellis, and the Old Man, who went for the
second time to show the others the way.
On arrival they found distinct signs that
the two men who had been met the previous
evening had gone to the farmhouse and to
the well just below it. Whether they had
noticed anything wrong, there was nothing
to show. In any case, the four lost no time
in loading up and returning to a safer spot,
reaching the ravine at about 3.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span></p>
<p>The other half of the party had gone in
turns to the well, to fetch water and do some
more crude grinding for the day's food. It
took an hour and a half to do a single trip for
water alone. Each time nearly an hour was
spent in drawing up water mugful by mugful
till all available receptacles were full. So
we were thankful when later on that day,
Cochrane, scouting around, discovered another
well. This was not only a little nearer to
our lair, but also had one place deep enough<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[244]</SPAN></span>
to permit the use of a canvas bucket.
This meant a great saving of time. The
water, too, held in solution rather less mud,
and none of the bits of mouldy wood which
formed a fair proportion of the hauls from
the well by the tower. Near the new well
there were more ruins, in this case only a few
low walls, and, standing apart, a semicircular
arch of some twelve feet in diameter—just
the bare ring of stones remained and nothing
else.</p>
<p>From now onwards, for the rest of our
stay on the coast, we settled down to a new
kind of existence—in fact we may be said to
have <i>existed</i>, and nothing more. Life became
a dreary grind, both literally and metaphorically.
For the next few days, at any rate, we
thought of nothing else but how to prepare
and eat as much food as we could. This
was not greed: it was the only thing to do.
None of us wanted to lie a day longer than
absolutely necessary in that awful ravine,
but we were at present simply too weak to
help ourselves. To carry out a search for
another boat was beyond the powers of any
one.</p>
<p>Cochrane rigged up the coffee-grinder on
the same afternoon as it had arrived—lashing
the little brass cylinder to the branch of a
tree at a convenient height for a man to
turn the handle. A rusty saw, cutting like
all Oriental saws on the pull-stroke, had been
discovered in the village and brought down<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[245]</SPAN></span>
by the last party, and this proved useful now
and on subsequent occasions.</p>
<p>Whilst one of the party worked at the mill,
and another supervised the cooking of the
next dixieful of porridge, the rest were busy
picking over the grain in the hopes of removing
at any rate some small proportion of the
empty husks and the bits of earth with which
it was mixed. Even so it was impossible to
clean the dirt off the grains themselves.</p>
<p>Nothing, we thought, could be more wearisome
than this never-ending task. Our
misery was aggravated by the swarms of flies
which incessantly harassed us as we worked.
What right they had to be alive at all on
such a deserted coast was never discovered.
He whose turn it was to cook found in the
smoke from the fire a temporary respite from
their attentions; but they took care to make
up for lost time afterwards. When the water
was nearly boiled away, bits of porridge were
wont to leap out of the pot and light on the
cook's hands. The ensuing blister did not
last long, for within twenty-four hours the
flies had eaten it all away. We had no bandages
left, and pieces of paper which we used
to wet and stick on the blisters fell off as
soon as they were dry. It was not many
days before Old Man's and Johnny's hands
became covered with septic sores. Unfortunately,
too, most of us were out of 'baccy, as
a means of keeping these pests away. Some
took to smoking cigarettes made from the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[246]</SPAN></span>
dried leaves which littered the stony bed of
our unhappy home. Even the non-smoker of
the party had to give way to the pernicious
habit once, out of pure self-defence.</p>
<p>Nor at night was it easy to obtain peace.
The flies had no sooner gone to their well-earned
rest than the mosquitoes took up the
call with their high-pitched trumpet notes.
But of course it was not the noise which
mattered, but their bites; and in the end
most of us used to sleep with a handkerchief
or piece of cloth over our faces, and a pair of
socks over our hands.</p>
<p>Ravine life was most relaxing—partly owing
to the stuffiness of the air in so deep and
narrow a cleft, overgrown as it was with trees
and scrub; but perhaps still more to reaction,
after more than three weeks of strenuous
marching. So long as we had had the
encouragement of being able to push on each
day, and feel that we were getting nearer
home, we had no time to think of bodily
exhaustion: the excitement, mild though it
was, kept us going. Now, unable to do anything
towards making good our escape, it
required a big effort to drag oneself to one's
feet for the purpose of fetching a mugful of
porridge. It required a still bigger one to go
up in pairs to fetch water from the well,
although it was essential for every one to do
this at least once a day, merely to keep the
pot a-boiling. This, too, was the only way of
obtaining a deep drink; except for half a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[247]</SPAN></span>
mug of tea made from several-times stewed
leaves, all the water brought down to the
nullah each day was utilised for cooking the
wheat. Fortunately, to take us to the well
there was the further inducement of a wash
for both bodies and clothes. The latter by
this time were in a very dirty and also worn-out
condition; but thanks doubtless to our
having spent no appreciable time inside villages
actually occupied by Turks, they were
not verminous.</p>
<p>On account of the washing, visits to the
well were apt at times to develop into lengthy
affairs—anything up to five or six hours,
which did not help towards getting through
the daily tasks necessary to keep ourselves
fed. Not only did this involve having reliefs
at the mill for eight out of every twenty-four
hours, but much work was necessary to keep
up the supply of cleaned wheat to feed the
machine. Necessity, however, is the mother
of invention, and from the 5th September,
acting on a suggestion made by Looney,
we used to take the next day's wheat up
to the well and wash it there in a couple
of changes of water. There was a convenient
stone trough on the spot. The chaff
floated to the surface, while the earth,
whether in loose particles or clinging to
the grains themselves, was dissolved. After
washing, the wheat was spread out in the
sun on squares of cloth brought down
from the village, and when dry was fetched<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[248]</SPAN></span>
back to the ravine by the next water-party.</p>
<p>Like most schemes, this one had its weak
points. It was very extravagant in water,
and in a few days our well began to show distinct
signs of being drained to emptiness; in
fact, only a puddle could have existed to begin
with, though a larger one than that in the
well near the tower.</p>
<p>The second disadvantage was that the grain,
while left out to dry, might be discovered and
give away our presence; but, in any case, one
pair or another of the party was so often up
at the well that the risk was not greatly
increased; besides, there was not much to
induce a Turk from the camp below to visit
the ruins.</p>
<p>In the end we were seen, the first occasion
being on the 6th September. That evening,
Cochrane, Old Man, and Looney were up at
the well, when an old fellow with a dyed
beard—a Turk, as far as they could say—suddenly
appeared, and eyed their water-bottles
very thirstily. He accepted with readiness
the drink they offered to him, but appeared to
be nothing of a conversationalist. He was indeed
almost suspiciously indifferent who the
three might be. There was a mystery about
that man which we never entirely solved.
From then onwards, almost to the end of our
stay on the coast, not a day passed without
his seeing one or other of the party. To
explain <i>our</i> presence at the well, the water-parties<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[249]</SPAN></span>
pretended they were German observation
posts sent up to watch the sea, over which,
as a matter of fact, one could obtain a very
fine view from that place. We usually carried
up the field-glasses to have a look round, and
these perhaps helped out our story. To live
up further to our Hun disguise, we once told
the man that really the place was "yessāk."
This is the Turkish equivalent to "verboten,"
and, to judge from our experiences in the
camps, is about as frequently used.</p>
<p>On another occasion it was sunset when
some of us saw him. After his usual drink he
washed his hands and face and said his prayers
Mohammedan-wise. After his prayers he said
he had seen two boats go past coming from
the east and disappearing to the west. Little
remarks like this made us think at one time
that he might possibly be a British agent,
landed to get information, or possibly for the
express purpose of helping escaped officers like
ourselves: for there had been plenty of time
for the news of our escape from Yozgad to
reach the Intelligence Department in Cyprus.</p>
<p>One day Grunt and Nobby deliberately
went up to try to get into conversation with
the mysterious individual. In the end they
came to the conclusion that he must be some
kind of outlaw. He told them that a friend
and he had come from a place far inland to
sell something or other to a coastal village,
and he himself was now awaiting the other's
return. They were going to take back with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[250]</SPAN></span>
them a load of carobs, of which he already had
been making collections under various trees.
The beans seemed to be his only food, and he
was obviously half-starving. This, combined
with the fact that he relied on us to draw up
water for him when there must be good water
near the Turkish tents below, showed that he
was in hiding for some cause or other. This
was as well for us, as, if he had thought at
all, he could not for a moment have been
deceived by our story. Even if we were on
watch, we should hardly trouble to bring up
not only our own, but a lot of other men's
water-bottles to fill with muddy water at a
disused well. Whatever the explanation, the
great thing was that he did not interfere with
us. Two evenings before our final departure
from the ravine, he told us that his donkeys
would be coming back next morning, and that
was the last time that he was seen.</p>
<p>A few extracts from diaries may serve
to convey some idea of our feelings during
these earlier days in the ravine:—</p>
<p>"<i>2nd Sept.</i>—Struggled up to well at
8 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> Had wash in mugful of water:
temporarily refreshing, but exhausted for
rest of day, and feeling weaker than ever
before in spite of five brews of boulgar"
(each brew was at this time about the half
of a pint mug all round) "and one small
chupattie each, made by Nobby. Flour for
last made with much hard grinding after
mill had been readjusted. Readjustment<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[251]</SPAN></span>
alone took two hours to do.... Flies
awful all day...."</p>
<p>"<i>3rd Sept.</i>—Locust beans quite good
toasted over ashes, and make sweet syrup
if first cut up and then boiled, but this
entails a lot of work. Every one cleaning
and grinding wheat all day. As now
set, grinder produces mixture of coarse flour
and boulgar. Tried unsuccessfully to simmer
this into a paste and then bake into
thick chupatties." (All our efforts at this
stage were directed towards producing something
digestible with the minimum of work.)
"Day passed very slowly, with occasional
trips for water."</p>
<p>"<i>4th Sept.</i>—Most of us rather doubtful
whether we shall be able to get back our
strength on a boulgar diet, and flour takes
more grinding than we have strength for
at present—rather a vicious circle." Another
diary for the same date says—"Feeling
weaker now than I did when we first arrived;
no energy for anything."</p>
<p>Next day the tide seems to have been
on the turn.</p>
<p>"<i>5th Sept.</i>—Most of us slightly stronger,
but held back by chronic lethargy. Continuous
brewing all day. To save interruptions
at the grinder we now feed in
two parties of four, taking alternate brews:
this means we get nearly a big mugful at
a whack, at intervals of about three hours....
Most of us fill in gaps eating burnt<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[252]</SPAN></span>
beans. Charcoal said to be good for digestion!...
One thing is, our feet are
rested here, and blisters healed. We are
also undoubtedly putting on flesh again,
and if we can get rid of this hopeless
slackness shall be all right.... Grunt,
working from 1 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> onwards, made 1 large
and 4 small chupatties each, so we are
coming on." It was something to feel full
again sometimes.</p>
<p>"<i>6th Sept.</i>—My energy as well as my
strength returning a bit now.... Mill
hard at it all day.... 4½ mugfuls boulgar
(1 pint each) and 6 chupatties (4½
inches diameter and fairly thick) the day's
ration."</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[253]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XIV.<br/> FAILURE AND SUCCESS.</h2>
<p>Our experiments at chupattie-making had
led us in the end to grind the wheat in two
stages—first into coarse meal, and then, with
a finer setting of the mill, into flour. This
meant less strain both for us and for the
machine: upon the safety of the latter practically
depended our survival, and frequent
were the exhortations to the miller on duty
not to be too violent with the wretched little
handle. Standing there in the sun—for
though there were trees in the ravine, they
were not high enough to shelter a man standing
up—one was greatly tempted to hurry
through the task of twenty hoppers full of
grain, and so risk breaking the grinder. A
quotation which Looney had learnt from a
book read at Yozgad proved very apposite on
these occasions. It was from a label pasted
on to a French toy, and ran as follows: "<span xml:lang="fr">Quoi
qu'elle soit solidement montée, il ne faut pas
brutaliser la machine!</span>"</p>
<p>When enough flour was ready, some one<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[254]</SPAN></span>
would knead it into a lump of dough, which
would then be divided up by the cook and
flattened into little discs. These were baked
several at a time on the metal cover of our
dixie. When enough chupatties were ready,
the cook would pick them up one by one,
while some one else, not in sight of them,
called out the names of the party at random.
This was to get over the difficulty caused by
the chupatties not being all of quite the same
size. Similarly, after each brew of porridge
had been distributed into the mugs by spoonfuls,
we determined who was to have the
scrapings of the pot by the method of
"fingers-out." It was necessary to scrape
the dixie each time to prevent the muddy
paste which stuck to the bottom becoming
burnt during the next brew; and the way
to get this done thoroughly was to let some
one have it to eat.</p>
<p>On the 4th September, Nobby discovered a
shorter way up to the well, by first going a
little down instead of up the ravine we were
in. From that date onwards, except for one
night when it was necessary to be on the
spot in case of eventualities, Looney and Perce,
and on one occasion Johnny, went up at dusk
to sleep near the well. Although the mosquitoes
were almost as troublesome there,
they found that the air was quite invigorating—a
great contrast to that in the ravine, where
no refreshing breeze ever found its way.</p>
<p>By this time hardly one of us had any footgear<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[255]</SPAN></span>
left worthy of the name, so we soaked an
old <i>mashak</i> (skin water-bag) and a piece of
raw hide, both of which had been brought
down from the village on the second visit,
with a view to using them for patch repairs.
Both, however, proved too rotten to be of use,
for they would not hold the stitches.</p>
<p>We had been a week in the ravine before
any of us felt capable of farther exploration.
To save time in getting to work again, on the
last two evenings Cochrane and Nobby had
had a little extra ration of porridge. Now at
length, on the 6th September, they felt that it
was within their powers to make another reconnaissance.
Nothing more had been seen of
the motor-boat, but the bay in which had
been its anchorage on our first night on the
coast seemed to offer the best prospect of
finding a boat of some sort. Accordingly at
5 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> the pair set off once again down the
ravine, hoping to arrive near the end of it
before dark. And so began another anxious
time for all, as we wondered what the final
night of our first month of freedom would
bring forth. It had not been easy to keep a
correct tally of the date during the march to
the coast. More than once there had been no
opportunity of writing a diary for three days
at a time; whilst on the coast one day was so
much like another that to lose count of a day
would have been easy. One of us, however,
had kept a complete diary, and so we knew
that we had now been at large for a month.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[256]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>To celebrate this we had decided, if all
went well that night, to have something very
good to eat on the morrow. Every one voted
for a plum-duff. Johnny had cooked a date-duff
one evening during the siege of Kut,
when his Indian <i>khansama</i> (cook) found the
shell-fire too trying for his nerves. To Johnny
then was given the post of <i>chef</i>. During the
day each of the party did an extra fatigue on
the coffee-grinder, with the result that by
dusk we were able to set aside about two
pounds of flour for the pudding. Its other
ingredients were a couple of small handfuls of
raisins and a pinch of salt. When Cochrane
and Nobby departed operations commenced.
The ingredients were mixed; the dough was
kneaded on a flat rock and the resulting mass
divided into two, for our little dixie was
incapable of holding all at once. Each pudding
was then rolled into a ball, tied up in a
handkerchief, and boiled for two and a half
hours. Thus it was close upon midnight
before our dainties were ready for the
morrow. The stillness of the nights in the
ravine had often been broken by the melancholy
chorus of a pack of jackals, usually far
away but sometimes close at hand. We
decided to take no risks of loosing our duffs,
and so slung them in the branches of a
tree.</p>
<p>Meanwhile Cochrane and Nobby proceeded
on their reconnaissance. We had made plans
before they started in case of certain eventualities.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[257]</SPAN></span>
One was that if the two were recaptured
they should lead the Turks to the rest of the
party; it was realised that otherwise they
might be very hard put to it to prove that
they were escaped prisoners of war and not
spies. A more cheerful eventuality was the
possibility that the motor-boat might have returned
unobserved. In that case if a favourable
opportunity of capturing it occurred,
Cochrane and Nobby were to seize the vessel,
make their way to Cyprus, and send back help
for the rest four nights later. The rendezvous
from which they would be fetched was to be
on the headland opposite the little island on
which stood the ruined castle. We eventually
learnt that at the proposed rendezvous was
stationed a battery of guns, so that it was
well for us that this plan had never to be
executed.</p>
<p>Our two scouts had many exciting moments
in their reconnaissance that night. They went
to within a few hundred yards of the mouth
of the ravine, and then, turning to the right,
made their way up to higher ground by a side
ravine. They climbed hurriedly, for the light
was rapidly failing. From the top it was still
impossible to overlook the bay which they
wanted. They were moving along parallel
to the sea when suddenly they heard voices.
They could pick out four figures a little more
than a hundred yards away, silhouetted against
the sea on their left. These were Turks; they
seemed to be looking out to sea, and after a<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[258]</SPAN></span>
minute or two squatted down on what appeared
to be the flat roof of a house. At
this juncture Cochrane swallowed a mosquito.
Nobby says that to see him trying not to
choke or cough would have been laughable
at any less anxious time.</p>
<p>After this episode the two moved off with
extra carefulness. It was now quite dark.
They had not gone much farther when they
again heard voices. This time the voices
were quite close and coming towards them.
Our pair took cover and waited: happily,
at the last moment the owners of the voices
turned off.</p>
<p>In view of the number of people who
seemed to be about it was no good increasing
the risk of detection by having two
persons on the move; so, soon after, Cochrane
left Nobby in a good place of concealment,
and went on scouting around by himself.</p>
<p>Half an hour later he came back. He
had been able to overlook the cove, and
there were two boats there. It was too
dark, however, to see of what sort they
were, and as there was a shed with a sentry
on duty close to the boats, the only thing
to do was to wait for daylight. The two
now slept and took watch in turn. At the
first sign of dawn they moved down to a
rock, commanding a good view of the creek.
One of the boats appeared to be a ship's
cutter, some twenty-eight feet long, the
other perhaps twenty feet in length. Having<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[259]</SPAN></span>
seen all they could hope for, they lost no
time in moving off, as it was now quite obvious
that the house on which they had
seen the four men on the previous evening
was a look-out post; and it was now becoming
dangerously light.</p>
<p>Instead of returning directly to the ravine,
however, they made their way some distance
down the coast to the S.W. They were able
to see Selefké, and to recognise through the
glasses a dhow in the river there, but it was
some way inland. It was 11 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> before the
reconnoitring party again reached the ravine.
The news they brought gave us something
definite to work for, and we decided that if
we could finish our preparations in time we
would make an attempt to seize one of the boats
two nights later. That would be on the night
of the 8th-9th September. But there was
much to be done before then. Masts and
spars, paddles and sails, and four days' supply
of food for the sea journey had to be
made ready. For the paddle heads Cochrane
and Nobby had brought back some flat thin
pieces of board which they had found near a
broken-down hut; and also a bit of ancient
baked pottery which would serve as a
whetstone for our very blunt knives and
the adze.</p>
<p>On the strength of the good news and to
fortify ourselves for the work, we decided to
wait no longer for our feast. The duffs were
unslung from the tree, and each divided with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[260]</SPAN></span>
as much accuracy as possible into eight pieces:
in this way we should each have a slice from
either pudding in case they varied in quantity
or quality. Both were superb, and the finest
duffs ever made. We commented on their
amazing sweetness and excellent consistency.
In reality a raisin was only to be found here
and there, and the puddings were not cooked
right through. When we had finished, Old
Man asserted that he could then and there
and with ease demolish six whole duffs by
himself. This started an argument.</p>
<p>"What!" cried one; "eat forty-eight
pieces like the two you have just had.
Impossible!"</p>
<p>"Granted; twenty pieces would go down
easily enough," said another, "and the next
ten with a fair appetite. But after that it
wouldn't be so easy. You might manage
another ten, but the last eight would certainly
defeat you."</p>
<p>Old Man, however, stuck to his assertion
and refused to come down by so much as a
single slice. As it was impossible without
the duffs under discussion to prove him right
or merely greedy, the subject was allowed
to drop.</p>
<p>By this date Perce was the only one of
the party who still had some tobacco, English
'baccy too, for he smoked very little.
To celebrate the discovery of the boats, he
now broke into his reserve. A single cigarette
was rolled and handed round from one to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[261]</SPAN></span>
another of us. It only needed a couple of
inhaled puffs to make each of us feel as if
we were going off under an anæsthetic.
After the two or three puffs one thought
it would be nice to sit down, and in a few
seconds one felt it would be pleasanter still
to lie down full length. That is what we
did. The effect only lasted a minute or
two, but it showed in what a weak condition
we were.</p>
<p>On the evening trip to the nearer well it
was found quite impossible to draw up any
more water from it. It had been gradually
drying up, and now the two on water fatigue
could not scoop up even a spoonful of water
when they let down a mug, so they had to
go on to the well near the tower. This,
too, was going dry, but still contained a
little pool of very muddy water.</p>
<p>Shortly after four o'clock that afternoon
Looney and Perce had started off on the
third visit which was paid to the deserted
village. They were armed with a long list
of requisites: more cloth for sails; a big
dixie for cooking large quantities of the
reserve porridge at a time; some more grain;
nails and any wood likely to be of use;
cotton-wool for padding our feet when we
went down to the shore; and many other
things. They returned next morning at
9 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> with all the important articles, together
with some hoop-iron and a few small
poles. The latter were the very thing for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[262]</SPAN></span>
the paddle-shafts. They also brought down
some raw coffee-beans which they had found
in a little leather bag; these we roasted
and ground next day, and enjoyed the two
finest drinks of coffee we remember having
had in our lives.</p>
<p>Meanwhile we had started cooking our
food for the sea voyage. It was to consist
of small chupatties and porridge, but
the latter would not be cooked until the
latest possible date for fear of its going
bad. Forty reserve chupatties had been set
aside before we retired to rest on the night
after the feast-day. From that day onwards
till we left the ravine the coffee-grinder was
worked unceasingly from 5 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span> till 7 or
8 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> There was no question of a six hours'
day for us; for while we ground flour and
porridge for the reserve, we had still to
provide our own meals for the day. We
realised then, if never before, the truth of
the saying, "In the sweat of thy face shalt
thou eat bread."</p>
<p>Little of the 8th September had passed
before we realised that it was hopeless to
think of being ready by the following night.
We therefore postponed the attempt, and
settled down to our preparations in more
deadly earnest. Cochrane decided on the
size and shape of the sails, which were to
be three in number. The rolls of cloth obtained
from the village were about fourteen
inches in width, and the biggest of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[263]</SPAN></span>
three sails was made with seven strips of
the cloth. It was a good thing that we
had still two big reels nearly untouched of
the thread with which we had started from
Yozgad.</p>
<p>When the strips had been sewn together,
the edges of the sail were hemmed. Later,
pieces of canvas from Ellis's pack, which was
cut up for the purpose, were added at the
corners for the sake of additional strength.
No one had a moment to spare. Those who
were not sail-making were doing something
else,—either at the mill, at work on the
paddles, cutting branches off trees for the
spars, fetching water, or cooking.</p>
<p>September 9th was similarly spent, but
again on this day it soon became obvious that
we should not be ready by nightfall. By the
time we retired to our sleeping-places, however,
our preparations were well advanced.
Two of the sails were finished, the spars
were cut, some of the paddles were completed,
and the larger part of the chupatties
and porridge cooked. The porridge was put
into one of our packs. It was not a very
clean receptacle, but being fairly waterproof
would, we hoped, help to keep the porridge
moist; for our chief fear with regard
to the coming sea voyage was shortage of
water.</p>
<p>On the 10th we worked continuously from
daylight till 3.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, by which time our
preparations were complete. Before moving<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[264]</SPAN></span>
off we hid away all non-essentials, so as to
reduce our loads. With the big cooking-pot
half-full of water, and the spars, sails,
and paddles, these were going to be both
heavy and cumbersome. We also buried
our fezes and the copies of the map, lest, if
we were recaptured, they should encourage
the Turks to think that we were spies.
For the same reason, any allusions to what
we had seen on the coast, and to our visits
to the deserted village, were carefully erased
from diaries. These precautions completed,
we carried our unwieldy loads down the
ravine to a point opposite the shorter path
to the wells. Here we left our impedimenta,
and taking only water-bottles, chargals, and
the big cooking-pot, which had a cover and
swing-handle, climbed up to the well near
the tower and filled up. The water supply
was almost exhausted, and it took an hour
and a half to fill our receptacles and have
a drink. It was impossible to practise the
camel's plan, and drink more than we really
needed at the time. It required a tremendous
effort to force oneself to drink a mugful
of these muddy dregs.</p>
<p>While the rest were filling the water-bottles,
&c., Old Man and Nobby went off to
a suitable point for a final look at part of
our proposed route to the shore. Then all
returned to the kits in the ravine. We
had decided that we would move down to
the beach in stockinged feet, so as to make<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[265]</SPAN></span>
as little noise as possible. For most of us
this was not only a precaution, but a necessity,
since our party of eight now only possessed
three pairs of wearable boots between us.
We accordingly padded our feet as best
we could, and proceeded once more towards
the sea.</p>
<p>The going was so difficult that we had
several times to help one another over the
enormous boulders which filled the bottom
of the ravine, and down precipitous places
where there had once been small waterfalls.</p>
<p>At 7 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we were not far from the mouth
of the ravine. Here, then, the party halted,
while Nobby, who had been there on two
previous occasions, scouted ahead. When he
returned, reporting that all seemed to be clear,
we crept on out of the ravine. It was now
night. Walking very carefully, testing each
footstep for fear of treading on a twig or
loose stone and so making a noise, we came
to a wall. This we crossed at a low place
where it had been partially broken down,
and a hundred yards beyond found ourselves
approaching a line of telegraph poles and
then the coast road. Up and down this we
peered in the light of the young moon, and
seeing no one went across. The ground here
was level, but covered with big bushes and
a few stunted firs, between which we made
our way to the shore. It was grand to hear
the lapping of the waves and smell the seaweed
after nearly four years.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[266]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The creek, in which were the two rowing-boats,
lay a mile to the west of us. We had
intended to strike the shore where we were,
for by walking to the creek along the edge
of the sea the risk of stumbling against any
tents or huts in the dark would be reduced;
but it took us longer to reach our objective
than we had expected. It was almost midnight
when, a quarter of a mile from the
creek, and near a place where a boat could
be brought conveniently alongside, the party
halted. Leaving the others here, Cochrane
and Johnny were to try to seize one of the
two boats marked down four nights previously,
and Nobby was to accompany them
in case they needed help.</p>
<p>The shore line, which they now followed,
rose rapidly to a steep cliff forty feet or
more above the level of the sea. When
within a hundred yards of the boat which
they wanted, they found a way down to a
narrow ledge two feet above the water. The
moon had long set, but they could see the
boat as a dark shadow against the water
reflecting the starlight. Here, then, Cochrane
and Johnny proceeded to strip. They
continued, however, to wear a couple of
pairs of socks in case the bottom should be
covered with sharp spikes, as had been the
rocky edge of the shore for the most part.
They tied two pieces of thin rope round their
waists with a clasp-knife attached to each.
Thus equipped, they let themselves down off<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[267]</SPAN></span>
the ledge, and slipped quietly into the sea.
Fortunately the water was warm; but it was
phosphorescent too, so they had to swim
very slowly to avoid making any unnecessary
ripple.</p>
<p>As they neared the boat, which now
loomed big above them, some one in the
shadow of the cliff a few yards away coughed.
Next moment they heard the butt of a rifle
hitting a rock as the sentry (for such he
must have been) shifted his position. Hardly
daring to breathe, they swam to the side of
the boat farther from him and held on to it.
Here the water was about six feet deep.
After waiting a few minutes to let any suspicions
on the part of the sentry subside,
they moved along to the bow of the boat.</p>
<p>They had hoped to find it anchored by a
rope, but to their great disappointment it was
moored with a heavy iron chain. Speaking
in very low whispers, they decided that one
should go under the water and lift the
anchor, while the other, with his piece of
rope, tied one of the flukes to a link high
up in the chain. When the anchor was thus
raised clear of the bottom, they would swim
quietly away, towing the boat. Accordingly,
Cochrane dived and lifted the anchor, while
Johnny tied his rope round a fluke and made
it fast to a link as far up the chain as
possible. They then let go.</p>
<p>With what seemed to them a terrific noise,
the chain rattled over the gunwale till the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[268]</SPAN></span>
anchor was once more on the bottom. Were
they discovered? Another cough! They
did not dare to move. Could the plash of
the water lapping against the sides of the
creek have muffled the sound of the rattling
chain? If only the chain had been fixed!
But perhaps a short length only had been
loose.</p>
<p>Another attempt was made. This time it
was Johnny who lifted the anchor, while
Cochrane tied his rope to it. Unfortunately
he had the rope still round his waist, and
when the anchor dropped he was carried
down with it. How lucky that he had his
clasp-knife! For though he was free in a
few seconds, he came to the surface spluttering
out the water he had swallowed. It
was a near thing that he was not drowned.
Where, meantime, was the anchor? Little
did they realise that it was lying once more
on the bottom and laughing at their efforts
to carry off the quarry that night.</p>
<p>Some point of the chain, of course, must
be attached to the boat, but it was risky to
continue getting rid of the spare length by
the present method. Besides, there was no
more rope with which to tie up the anchor
to the chain. As for getting into the boat
and weighing anchor from there, it would
be sheer madness. The sentry would be
certain to see them, naked and wet as they
were.</p>
<p>By this time they were both shivering<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[269]</SPAN></span>
violently with cold, though, as has been
said, the water was quite warm. As a last
attempt they tried to take the boat out to
the end of the chain by swimming away
with it farther from the sentry. Again the
chain rattled over the gunwale, and there
was nothing for it but to admit defeat.</p>
<p>Slowly they swam back to the ledge
where Nobby was awaiting them. He said
they had been away for an hour and twenty
minutes, so it was not surprising that they
had felt cold. With numbed fingers they
put on their clothes and climbed gloomily
up the cliff. By this time the walking over
sharp rocks had cut their socks and padding
to pieces, so that they were marching almost
barefoot, a very painful operation.</p>
<p>On their rejoining the party, the sad tale
of failure was told. As the time was 3 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>,
the only thing to do was to get into the best
cover we could find near the coast and sleep
till dawn. About a hundred yards inland
we lay down in some small bushes beneath
stunted pine-trees. There we slept.</p>
<p>Our thirty-fifth morning found us in a
state of great depression. There seemed
no chance left of getting out of the country.
Lying in our hiding-places we reviewed the
situation in an almost apathetic mood.</p>
<p>We were on the eastern side of a
W-shaped bay, a mile wide, and opening
southwards. Its eastern arm was the creek,
in which was the boat we had failed to capture.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[270]</SPAN></span>
There was a similar western arm, the
two creeks being separated by a narrow spit
of land. From quite early in the morning
motor-lorries could be seen and heard winding
their way along the tortuous road. In
several places this closely followed the coast
line, and at one or two was carried on causeways
across the sea itself. We lay on a
headland on the seaward side of the Turkish
encampment, and were overlooked by the
look-out post on the cliff-side.</p>
<p>At noon a council of war was held. As
we were lying dotted about some distance
from one another, for the time being we all
crept into an old shelter made of branches,
not many yards from us. There matters
were discussed. Although several schemes
were put forward, going back to the ravine
in which we had spent so many wearisome
days was not one of them. To return there
would have made us into raving lunatics.
The final decision was to make another attempt
that night to seize the boat; this time
there should be four of us in the water. If
that failed, about the most attractive proposal
was to go boldly on to the coast road
and by bluff obtain a lift on a motor-lorry,
demanding as Germans to be taken in a
westerly direction to the nearest big town,
Selefké: we might get a boat of some sort
there. The chief lure of this scheme was
that, should the lorry-driver believe our story,
we should cover a few miles without walking<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[271]</SPAN></span>
on our flat feet. This was a fascinating
thought indeed, for despite nearly a fortnight
on the coast we had no wish to set out on
the tramp again.</p>
<p>Two or three of us, however, thought we
might sum up the energy to march eastwards
along the road in the hope of finding
a boat in the bay of Ayasch. But even if
we did this there was still the difficulty
about food and drink. Unless we replenished
our supply we should have to undertake a
sea voyage of at least a hundred miles with
only two days' rations and perhaps a water-bottle
full of water apiece. The consensus
of opinion was thus come to that if we failed
again that night we might as well give ourselves
up the next day. We then went back
into our old and safer hiding-places.</p>
<p>At about two o'clock in the afternoon we
heard the sound of a far-off motor. This was
no lorry. It came from a different direction.
In a few seconds we were all listening
intently.</p>
<p>"It's only another lorry after all!"</p>
<p>"No, it can't be. It's on the sea side
of us!"</p>
<p>As the minutes passed, the noise became
more and more distinct. Then our hearts
leapt within us, as there came into the bay,
towing a lighter and a dinghy, the motor-tug
which we had last seen the day after
we had reached the coast. Skirting the
shore not three hundred yards from where<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[272]</SPAN></span>
we lay, the boats disappeared into the eastern
creek.</p>
<p>Apathy and depression were gone in a
second. Excitement and—this we like to
remember—a deep sense of thankfulness for
this answer to our prayers took their place.</p>
<p>The motor-boat was flying at her bows a
Turkish and at her stern a German flag, but
most of her crew of seven or eight looked
to us like Greeks. In the lighter were over
twenty Turks.</p>
<p>Another council of war took place, but of
a very different type from the last. All were
hopeful, and we made our plans in high
spirits. Throughout our discussion, however,
ran the assumption that some of the crew
would be on board the motor-boat, and we
should have to bribe them to take us across
to Cyprus. It never entered our heads for
a moment that any other scheme would be
possible. In fact, when about an hour before
sunset the dinghy with a few of the crew
and some water-beakers on board was rowed
across to a point opposite us on the western
side of the bay (where there must have been
a spring of fresh water), we determined to
hail them on their return journey.</p>
<p>At one point they came within three hundred
yards of us. In answer to our shouting
and whistling, they stopped rowing and looked
in our direction. They must have seen us,
but they refused to take any further notice.
Whom did they take us for? And why did<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[273]</SPAN></span>
they not report our presence when they went
ashore? No one came to search for us; and
as the mountain had not come to Mahomet,
Mahomet would have to go to the mountain.
Some one would have to swim out to the boat
that night, and proffer bribes to the crew.</p>
<p>As the dusk of our thirty-sixth night fell, a
ration of chupatties and a couple of handfuls
of raisins were issued. A move was then made
to the nearest point on the shore at which
there was a suitable place for a boat to come
alongside. There we waited till the moon
set at about 8.30. In the meantime we
drank what water remained in the big dixie.
This left us with only our water-bottles full.</p>
<p>At this time our best Turkish scholar was
feeling very sick. The last scrapings from
the pack containing the porridge had fallen
to him, and as all of it had turned sour
during the previous night, Grunt's extra
ration was proving a not unmixed blessing.
This was a serious matter, as we relied on
him to negotiate with the motor-boat's crew.
However, at 9 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, he and Cochrane, the Old
Man and Nobby, set forth on the last great
venture. The others moved all the kit close
down to the edge of the rock where a boat
could come in.</p>
<p>An anxious wait ensued. The four had set
out at 9 o'clock, but it was not till 11.30 that
Looney, with his last reserve—half a biscuit—gone,
saw a boat coming silently towards
him. In a trice the other three were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[274]</SPAN></span>
awakened. Was it friend or foe? She had
four men on board: they were our four.
The moment the boat touched at the rock
the kit was thrown in. Cochrane had done
magnificent work. He had swum round the
creek, found out that there was no one in
the motor-boat, cut away the dinghy belonging
to the lighter, swum back with it, and
fetched the other three.</p>
<p>Eight hopeful fugitives were soon gently
paddling the dinghy towards the creek, keeping,
so far as might be, in the shadow of the
cliffs; for though the moon was down, the
stars seemed to make the open bay unpleasantly
light. As noiselessly as possible the
dinghy came alongside the motor-boat and
made fast. The creek here was about sixty
yards wide. The tug, moored by a heavy
chain and anchor, was in the middle of it.
Some fifteen yards away was the lighter;
on this were several men, one of whom was
coughing the whole time we were "cutting
out" the motor-boat. This took us a full
hour.</p>
<p>On trying the weight of the chain and
anchor, Cochrane decided to loose the motor-boat
from her anchorage by dropping the
chain overboard. He did not think it would
be possible to weigh the anchor. Odd lengths
of cord were collected and joined up in readiness
for lowering the end of the chain silently
when the time came. But success was not to
be attained so easily. Boarding the motor-boat,
Nobby and Perce had, foot by foot,
got rid of almost all the chain which lay in
the bows, when another score of fathoms
were discovered below deck. It would be
quicker, after all, to weigh anchor, and by
superhuman efforts this was at length
achieved without attracting the attention of
the enemy, our coats and shirts being used as
padding over the gunwale.</p>
<div class="figcenter"> <ANTIMG src="images/i274.jpg" width-obs="1200" height-obs="825" alt="" /> <div class="caption"> <i>From a photograph by Mrs Houstoun taken at Kyrenia, Cyprus.</i><br/> THE MOTOR BOAT.<br/></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[275]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>As soon as the anchor was weighed, we
connected the motor-boat with the dinghy
by a tow-rope found on the former; all got
back into the dinghy, and in this we paddled
quietly away. With our home-made paddles
and heavy tow we were unable to make much
headway. With six paddles in the water,
we could credit ourselves with a speed of not
so much as a single knot.</p>
<p>Once clear of the bay, Cochrane again went
aboard the motor-boat and this time had a
look at the engine. We had remaining at
this time about an inch of candle, but this
served a very useful purpose. By its glimmer
Cochrane was able to discover and light a
hurricane-lamp. He told us the joyous news
that there was a fair quantity of paraffin in
the tank. Unfortunately no petrol was to be
found, and it seemed unlikely that we should
be able to start the engine from cold on
paraffin alone. So weak indeed were we,
that it was all we could do to turn over the
engine at all. While frantic efforts were
being made by Cochrane and Nobby to start<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[276]</SPAN></span>
her, those in the dinghy continued paddling.
After three hours all were very tired of it,
and very grateful for a slight off-shore breeze
which gave us the chance of setting a sail.
Cochrane rigged up our main-sail on the
motor-boat; all then clambered aboard the
latter.</p>
<p>Our speed was now quite good and many
times that of our most furious paddling.
Suddenly looking back, we saw the dinghy
adrift and disappearing in the darkness
behind us. Whoever had been holding the
rope at the dinghy end had omitted to
make fast on coming on board the motor-boat.
The dinghy still contained all our
kit; so to recover this, including as it did
what food and water remained to us, Cochrane
and Johnny jumped overboard and
swam back to it. The sail on the motor-boat
had been furled, and in a few minutes
the dinghy was again in tow.</p>
<p>After this slight misadventure the engine-room
was once more invaded, and Looney
and Cochrane experimented with the magneto.
There was a loose wire and vacant
terminal which they were uncertain whether
to connect or not. Eventually, with Nobby
turning over the engine, a shock was obtained
with the two disconnected. Two were
now put on to the starting-handle. But the
cramped space produced several bruised
heads and nothing else as pair after pair
struggled on.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[277]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>At length at 4.30 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>, little more than an
hour before dawn, the engine started up with
a roar, in went the clutch, and off went the
motor-boat at a good seven knots. At the
time when the engine began firing, Nobby,
who was feeling very much the worse for his
exertions in weighing anchor followed by
his efforts to start the motor, was lying on
deck in the stern. Startled by the sudden
series of explosions, he thought for a moment
that a machine-gun had opened fire at short
range, till he discovered that he was lying
on the exhaust-pipe, the end of which was
led up on deck!</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[278]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XV.<br/> FREEDOM.</h2>
<p>We reckoned that by this time we were some
three miles from the creek, so we could hope
that the roar of the engine would be inaudible
to those on shore. On the other hand,
sunrise on the 12th September was a little
before 6 <span class="smcap">A.M.</span>, so that dawn should have found
us still within view from the land. A kindly
mist, however, came down and hid us till we
were well out to sea. As soon as it was light
enough we tried to declutch in order to
transfer our kit from the dinghy to the tug.
But the clutch was in bad order and would
not come out. The alternative was to haul
up the dinghy level with the tug, with the
motor still running, and then to transfer all
our goods and chattels on to the deck. It
was a difficult task, but it was done. We
then turned the dinghy adrift. This meant
the gain of an additional two knots.</p>
<p>It now seemed as if our troubles really
were nearing their end. The engine was
running splendidly, the main tank was full<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[279]</SPAN></span>
to the brim; there was enough and to spare
of lubricating oil, and in a barrel lashed to
the deck in the stern was found some more
paraffin. A beaker contained sufficient water
to give us each a mugful. It was brackish,
but nectar compared to the well-water which
we had been drinking for the last fortnight.
We also allowed ourselves some chupatties
and a handful of raisins.</p>
<p>Our principal fear now was of being chased
by one of the seaplanes which we thought to
be stationed at Mersina, not many miles away.
We had seen one on two occasions during our
stay in the ravine. Time went on, however,
and nothing appeared. Instead of looking
behind us for a seaplane we began to look
ahead, hoping to come across one of our own
patrol boats. It says much for the deserted
condition of those waters that during our
fortnight on the coast and our voyage of
about 120 miles to Cyprus not a single boat
was seen save those five that we had seen
in the creek.</p>
<p>Discussing the matter of the discovery of
the loss of the motor-boat and the subsequent
action of the crew, we came to the cheerful
conclusion that probably the loss would not
be divulged to the authorities for a considerable
period. The rightful crew would know
what to expect as a punishment for their
carelessness, and would either perjure themselves
by swearing that the boats had sunk
at their moorings, or thinking discretion even<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[280]</SPAN></span>
better than perjury, disappear into the deserted
hinterland through which we had
marched. Should these two guesses be
wrong, there was yet another course which
we thought possible, though not so probable,
for the crew to take. Thinking that the
motor-boat and dinghy had drifted away,
they would not mention their disappearance
till a thorough search had been made of all
bays and creeks within a few miles of the
locality.</p>
<p>The cherry of this delightful cocktail of
fancy was very palatable; whatever else happened,
the occupants of the lighter, agitated
to the extreme and dinghyless, would have
to swim ashore, and this thought amused us
greatly.<SPAN name="FNanchor_11_11" id="FNanchor_11_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_11_11" class="fnanchor">[11]</SPAN></p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[281]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Now for a few words about the motor-boat.
She was named the <i>Hertha</i>, and boasted
both a Turkish and a German flag. In addition
to her name she had the Turkish symbol
for "2" painted large on either side of her
bows. Broad in the beam for her 38 feet of
length, she was decked in, and down below
harboured a 50-h.p. motor. In the bows of
the engine-room we found a couple of Mauser
rifles dated 1915, with a few rounds of small-arm
ammunition; some of the latter had the
nickel nose filed off to make them "mushroom"
on impact. We also discovered a
Very's pistol, with a box of cartridges; trays
of spanners and spare parts for the motor,
and two lifebelts taken from English ships
whose names we have forgotten. On deck,
immediately abaft the engine-room hatchway,
was the steering-wheel, while farther astern
was the barrel containing the extra paraffin,
a can of lubricating oil, and various empty
canisters.</p>
<p>Till noon the sea was sufficiently rough to
be breaking continually over the bows, and
three of the party were feeling the effect of
the roll. To the rest, to be thus rocked in
the cradle of the deep, borne ever nearer to
freedom, was a sensation never to be forgotten.
The motor was going splendidly, and we all
took turns at the wheel, steering by the
"sun-compass," and, with the exception of
Cochrane, very badly.</p>
<p>By 1.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we could recognise the dim
outline of the high mountain-range of Cyprus:
on the strength of this we each ate another
two chupatties and a handful of raisins, finishing
our meal with a quarter of a mugful of
water.</p>
<p>But we were a trifle premature in our<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[282]</SPAN></span>
lavishness. Our troubles were not at an
end, for half an hour later the engine began
to fail, and, while Cochrane was below looking
for the cause of the trouble, she petered
out. The fault was subsequently traced to
the over-heating of one of the main shaft
bearings, the oil feed-pipe to which had been
previously broken, and had vibrated from its
place. Having satisfied himself that no serious
damage was done, Cochrane decided to
wait half an hour for the bearing to cool.
During this time Old Man and Looney had a
mid-sea bathe to refresh themselves, while
Perce and Johnny tried to boil some water
for tea. The fire was made on an iron sheet,
on which some bights of chain were shaped
into a cooking place for the big dixie. The
roll of the boat, however, though very much
less than in the morning, proved too great
to allow the dixie to remain steady on the
chain, so the idea of tea had to be abandoned.
We now had leisure to observe the sea, and
we decided that its colour was the most
wonderful we had ever seen—a clear purple-blue.</p>
<p>When the bearing had cooled, we tried to
start the engine again. One pair followed
another on the starting-handle, but all to
no purpose. All four sparking-plugs were
examined: the feed-pipe, separator, and carburetter
were taken down. Except for a
little water in the separator, all seemed
correct. We refilled the tank with paraffin<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[283]</SPAN></span>
from the barrel on deck, but our renewed
attempts still met with no success. Our
efforts to turn the crank became more and
more feeble, until, by 4.30 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span>, we lay down
on deck utterly exhausted.</p>
<p>Just before sunset we decided we would
make a final attempt to start up. Should
that be unsuccessful, we would set the sails;
but to our great relief she fired at the
second attempt. Our joy was somewhat
tempered by her refusing to run for more
than a few minutes at a time. It was found
that this was caused by the feed-pipe from
the tank repeatedly choking, owing, no
doubt, to grit in the oil obtained from the
barrel, which, as we had noticed when
pouring it in, was very dirty.</p>
<p>After dark, Cochrane did all the steering;
while down in the engine-room were Looney
as mechanic, and Old Man and Johnny as
starters. Meantime, Perce sat on deck with
his feet through the hatchway against the
clutch-lever below him. By jamming this
hard down, and tapping the clutch with a
hammer, it was possible to persuade the
cones to separate when required. For over
four hours we spent our time starting and
stopping. Our two best runs lasted for
thirty and thirty-five minutes. Usually a
run lasted for five or less. We took it in
turns to tap the feed-pipe with a piece of
wood, in the hope of keeping it from clogging;
but it was of little use. Each time<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[284]</SPAN></span>
the engines stopped, Looney took down the
separator and feed-pipe and blew through
them, getting a mouthful of paraffin for his
pains. When all was ready again, the two
starters, though almost dead-beat, managed
somehow to turn the crank.</p>
<p>By 10 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> we were becoming desperate.
It was only Cochrane's cheering news that
we were within two hours' run of the coast
that kept the engine-room staff going. A
run of five minutes meant a mile nearer
home, so we carried on.</p>
<p>An hour later, Cochrane told us all to sit
on the starboard side, for it was on this
side that the feed-pipe left the tank. This
was sheer genius on his part. From that
very moment the wilful engine behaved
herself, and ran obediently till we meant
her to stop. As we neared the coast, at a
distance, perhaps, of three miles from it,
Nobby fired off a Very's light, in case there
were any patrol boats in the neighbourhood;
but no answering light appeared. Next
day, in Cyprus, we asked the police if they
had seen the light. They had not seen it,
they said, but had heard it. This proves
how wonderfully sound travels over water,
for we would not for one second doubt a
policeman's story. But, as is hardly necessary
to point out, a Very's signal, like little
children, should be seen and not heard.</p>
<p>Having had only our memories of the
bearing and distance to Cyprus from Rendezvous<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[285]</SPAN></span>
X to guide us, we had worked
out in the ravine that the bearing on which
we had to steer would be S. 50° W.
On sighting the island in the afternoon, we
had found that this was too much to the
west; so Cochrane had altered the course
to make for the western end of the high
range of mountains visible about due south
of us. When about two miles from the
shore we turned eastwards, and moved
parallel to the coast, on the look-out for a
good anchorage, if possible near a village.
Finally, about a hundred yards from the
shore, we dropped anchor in a wide bay.</p>
<p>On leaving Yozgad each of the party had
possessed a watch, but by this time only
two were in working order, and these were
Old Man's and Johnny's. As the chain
rattled over the side, the latter looked at
the time, to find that the hand once more
pointed to the witching hour of midnight.
This timepiece served its purpose well, for
it was not till an hour later, when it had
ceased to be so essential, that it shared the
fate of most of its comrades and was broken.
It was interesting to find later, on comparing
the Old Man's watch with Cyprus time,
that there was only two minutes' difference
between them. We had checked our time
occasionally by noticing when one of the
"pointers" of the Great Bear was vertically
beneath the Pole Star; the solar time when
this occurred on any night had been worked<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[286]</SPAN></span>
out before we left Yozgad. Fairly accurate
time-keeping was of importance, for on this
depended the successful use of both the
"sun-compass" and the star-charts.</p>
<p>And so we had reached Cyprus, but we
were all in too dazed a condition to realise
for the moment what it meant; in fact, it
took many days to do so. On arrival in
the bay, Cochrane, with his keen sense of
smell, had declared that there were cows
not far off, and at about 3 o'clock we heard
a cock crow. We said we would eat our
hats, or words to that effect, if we did not
have that bird for breakfast. There was
not a single light on shore, and we had
no idea whereabouts in Cyprus we had
dropped anchor. As the stars disappeared
in the coming light of dawn, we saw the
coast more clearly. Then by degrees what
we thought were ruins on the coast, rocks
a couple of hundred yards east of us took
form; later these proved to be the still occupied
Greek monastery of Acropedi. Then
a house or two near by stood distinct; then
trees; and finally our eyes beheld not a mile
away a large village, boasting churches,
mosques, and fine buildings set in trees, and
beyond a mountain-range rising sheer from
the very houses.</p>
<p>With the first light came a man to the
beach opposite us. We shouted to him in
English, French, and Turkish, but he appeared
not to understand. Soon he was joined by<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[287]</SPAN></span>
two or three others. Then they started
arriving in tens and twenties, men, women,
and children. Mounted gendarmes galloped
down. We shouted ourselves hoarse, but
to no purpose. We tried several times to
start up the motor, but we could not turn
the handle. Finally Cochrane jumped overboard
in a shirt borrowed for the occasion,
as it was longer and less torn than his own.
He must have felt still rather undressed for
the ordeal, as when he reached the water he
shouted for his hat, which was thrown to him.
Clothed thus he swam towards the shore.
In two feet of water his courage gave way,
and his modesty made him sit down. So
situated he harangued the crowd.</p>
<p>Finally there appeared a gendarme who
understood English. He said there was an
English police officer in the village, which
was named Lapethos; so borrowing a pencil
and a piece of paper, Cochrane wrote a note
to the Englishman reporting our arrival. He
explained to the gendarme that we wanted
to bring the boat ashore, but that we could
not start the engine. When this was understood
several men at once stripped and swam
out to the rest of us. Cochrane came back
smoking a cigarette, which he passed round
when he got on board. The Cypriotes too
brought cigarettes perched behind their ear
like a clerk's pencil, and these we smoked
with great appreciation. The scheme was for
us to weigh the anchor, give the men towing-ropes,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[288]</SPAN></span>
and they would then pull the boat
inshore. The men, though small, were well
built. As they had started swimming almost
before they could walk, it was no hardship
for them to tow our heavy vessel. Laughing
and shouting, they pulled us along until they
thought a rest would be pleasant, then they
came on board again. They shouted now and
then in sheer lightness of heart; they were
very cheery fellows. We were not towed
straight inshore, but to a small natural jetty
a hundred and fifty yards west of us along
the beach.</p>
<p>Here we stepped on British soil, eight thin
and weary ragamuffins. We know our hearts
gave thanks to God, though our minds could
not grasp that we were really free.</p>
<hr class="tb" />
<p>Our story is nearly at an end, though we
have yet to bring our eight travellers to England.
Should our already distressed readers
hope against hope that the two authors will
be torpedoed long before arriving there, we
will put an end to any such fond anticipations
by telling them truthfully that we were not.
In order, however, to soothe in a small way
their injured feelings, let us divulge the fact
that we, with all but two of the party, spent
several days ill in hospital before we reached
home. One nearly died from malignant malaria,
doubtless caused by the bites of the
mosquitoes on the Turkish coast.</p>
<p>Having given the reader this sop we will<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[289]</SPAN></span>
continue. Surrounded by a large but kindly
crowd, we sat down on the rocks above the
natural jetty on which we had landed, and
waited for an answer to Cochrane's note.
In the meanwhile a gift arrived from the
monastery: a basket containing bread, cheese,
olives, and pomegranates. No larks' tongues,
nor the sunny halves of peaches, have ever
been so welcome, and we had a wonderful
meal, finishing with clean sweet water and
cigarettes.</p>
<p>About half an hour later an officer, in
what looked to us then extraordinarily smart
uniform, came down to see why this crowd
had collected, and on hearing our story conducted
us to the village. The road led
through orchards whose trees were heavy
with pomegranates and figs; past vineyards
and banana palms, tobacco plants and cotton.
Everywhere we could see the signs of a fertile
prosperous land, and it struck us forcibly
how different it all was from the barren tracts
through which we had toiled down to the
coast of Asia Minor. No more vivid testimony
could be borne to the contrast between
British and Turkish sovereignty.</p>
<p>The officer with us did not belong to the
police, but was on survey work in the island.
We were taken, however, to the barracks of
the Cyprus Mounted Police, and here, seated
on chairs on the verandah, we were given
coffee with sugar in it. Everything seemed
wonderful. We could smoke as much as we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[290]</SPAN></span>
wanted, and the barracks were scrupulously
clean and tidy. One by one we went into
the garden near a whitewashed well, and
were shaved by one of the C.M.P. After
a good wash we brushed our hair for the
first time for five weeks. All that time we
had had to be satisfied with a comb. As soon
as Lieutenant S—— of the Police arrived,
we were taken upstairs to have breakfast, and
right royally did we feast. The meal ended,
we were given the 'Lapethos Echo,' which
contained Haig's and Foch's communiqués of
the 9th September. These too were wonderful,
and we were greatly amazed by the
change which had come over the main battle
front since we saw the last paper at Yozgad
before we left; then the Germans were, so
we were told, about to enter Paris.</p>
<p>After breakfast a hot bath and clean clothes
were provided for each of us, our rags being
collected in a corner with a view to their
cremation. A Greek doctor anointed us
with disinfectant and bandaged anything we
had in the way of sores or cuts.</p>
<p>At about 3 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span> two carriages arrived and
our triumphal progress continued. We first
paid a final visit to the motor-boat, collecting
our few trophies in the way of rifles and
flags. This done, we were driven to Kyrenia,
a coast town eight or nine miles to the east
of us: the police officer and Greek doctor
stopping the carriages at every roadside inn
to regale us with Turkish delight and iced<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[291]</SPAN></span>
water. At Kyrenia we were expected by
the British residents, who accommodated us
for the night and treated us with the truest
British hospitality.</p>
<p>Our sensations on finding ourselves once
more between sheets in a spring-bed are
more easily imagined than described. Late
next morning, after a bathe in the sea and
when many snapshots of the party had been
taken, we were driven off in a motor-lorry,
by Captain G—— of the A.S.C., to Famagusta,
the port of Cyprus on the eastern
coast. It was an eighty-mile drive, and what
with stopping at Nikosia for lunch and at
Larnaka for tea, we did not reach Famagusta
and the mess of the Royal Scots, who had
kindly offered us a home, till 9 <span class="smcap">P.M.</span></p>
<p>All the recollections of our four-days' stay
in Cyprus are of the pleasantest description,
as were those also of our voyage to Egypt
in two French trawlers. As much cannot
be said of the fortnight we spent in Port
Saïd, where we passed the first night sleeping
on the sand in a transit camp and most of
the rest in hospital: nor of our ten days
in a troop-train crossing Italy and France.
During this time we learnt—what perhaps
we needed to be taught—that we were after
all the least important people in the world.
But to tell of these adventures in detail
would be to fill another book. Suffice it to
say that we were sustained by a few comic
episodes. On one occasion, in Italy, we spent<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[292]</SPAN></span>
five minutes talking Italian, based on slender
memories of school-day Latin, to men in
another troop-train, before we discovered
that they were Frenchmen. On another, in
France, we remember opening a conversation
in French with our engine-driver, who proved
to be an American.</p>
<p>At length, on the 16th October 1918, five
of our party reached England together, preceded
by Cochrane, who had managed to
arrange for a seat in a "Rapide" across
Europe, and followed by the Old Man and
Nobby, who had had to remain in hospital
in Egypt for another fortnight.</p>
<p>Soon after arrival in England, each of us
had the very great honour of being individually
received by His Majesty the King.
His kindly welcome and sympathetic interest
in what we had gone through will ever remain
a most happy recollection.</p>
<p>Finally, we arranged a dinner for all our
party, the date fixed being 11th November.
This, as it turned out, was Armistice Night,
and with that night of happy memories and
a glimpse of the eight companions once again
united, we will draw the tale of our adventures
to a close.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>
<div class="footnote">
<p><SPAN name="Footnote_11_11" id="Footnote_11_11"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_11_11"><span class="label">[11]</span></SPAN> The following is an extract from a letter received from
Lieut.-Colonel Keeling since we wrote the above: "At Adana
I met the Turkish Miralai (= Brigadier-General)—Beheddin
Bey—who was in command on the coast. He was fully expecting
the party [<i>i.e.</i>, our party], and put all the blame on the
men in the boat [<i>i.e.</i>, the lighter] to which the motor-boat was
tied. These men were all Turks, the Germans being on shore.
The loss of the motor-boat was discovered before dawn, and
at dawn a hydroplane was sent out to look for her; but she
only spotted a small boat a few miles out, presumably the
boat with which they had towed the motor-boat to a safe
distance before starting the engine. Beheddin Bey drew me a
plan showing exactly how everything had happened."</p>
</div>
</div>
<hr class="chap" />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[293]</SPAN></span></p>
<h2>CHAPTER XVI.<br/> CONCLUSION.</h2>
<p>There is one note, however, which we feel
we must add before laying down our pens.
Many of our readers will have already realised
that there was something more than mere luck
about our escape. St Paul, alluding to his
adventures in almost the very same region
as that traversed by us, describes experiences
very like our own. Like him, we were "in
journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perils
of robbers, ... in perils by the heathen, in
perils in the city, in perils in the wilderness,
in perils in the sea, ... in weariness and
painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger
and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and
nakedness."</p>
<p>To be at large for thirty-six days before
escaping from the country, to have been so
frequently seen, sometimes certainly to have
aroused suspicion, and yet to have evaded
recapture, might perhaps be attributed to
Turkish lack of organisation. Our escape
from armed villagers; our discovery of wells<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[294]</SPAN></span>
in the desert, of grain in an abandoned farmhouse,
and of the water (which just lasted
out our stay) in the ruined wells on the coast;
and finally, the timely reappearance of the
motor-tug with all essential supplies for the
sea voyage—any one even of these facts,
taken alone, might possibly be called "luck,"
or a happy coincidence; taken in conjunction
with one another, however, they compel the
admission that the escape of our party was
due to a higher Power.</p>
<p>It would seem as if it were to emphasise
this that on at least three occasions, when
everything seemed to be going wrong, in
reality all was working out for our good.
Our meeting with and betrayal by the two
"shepherds" ought, humanly speaking, to
have proved fatal to the success of our
venture: we had thrown away valuable food,
and were committed to crossing a desert
which previously, without a guide, we had
looked upon as an impassable obstacle. And
yet we know now that it would have been
entirely beyond us to have reached the coast
by the route which we had mapped out to
Rendezvous X, and that it was only the
deflection from our proposed route caused
by this rencontre which brought the land
journey within our powers of endurance. It
was the same when we were forced, against
our will, to replenish supplies at a village;
the breakdown of one of the party which
compelled us to do so undoubtedly saved us<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[295]</SPAN></span>
from making an impossible attempt to reach
the coast with the food which remained at
the time. Still more remarkable was our
failure to take the rowing-boat on the night
of 10th/11th September, which resulted in
the motor-tug falling into our hands and
being the final means of our escape on the
night following.</p>
<p>We feel then that it was Divine intervention
which brought us through. Throughout
the preparations for escape every important
step had been made a matter of prayer; and
when the final scheme was settled, friends
in England were asked, by means of a code
message, to intercede for its success. That
message, we now know, was received and
very fully acted upon. We had also friends
in Turkey who were interceding for us; and
on the trek it was more than once felt that
some one at home or in Turkey was remembering
us at the time. To us then the hand
of Providence was manifest in our escape, and
we see in it an answer to prayer. Our way,
of course, might have been made smoother,
but perhaps in that case we should not have
learnt the same lessons of dependence upon
God. As it was, it was made manifest to
us that, even in these materialistic days, to
those who can have faith, "the Lord's hand
is not shortened, that it cannot save."</p>
<hr class="chap" />
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />